Logos
Full Member
Posts: 172
|
Prom
Sept 11, 2012 19:25:06 GMT -5
Post by Logos on Sept 11, 2012 19:25:06 GMT -5
Elizabeth and Narayan: Elizabeth looked at Narayan with a slightly confused expression for a moment before giggling. "No, I come from a rich family but we are not nobility by any means. My family made their own fortune you see. Nobility is generally a birthright" She thought for a moment. "Its not impossible I suppose I never knew my mother you see so for all I know I could be," said Elizabeth brightly.
Narayan felt his heart sink when she mentioned her family's fortune. She will not want to go to the Prom with someone who has to borrow a car. No. I should not worry about that. I will not talk to a girl only so that she will go to the Prom with me. I will get to know her so I can get to know her. All else is fading illusion.
"I think that true nobility comes from a heart that is noble, and is made manifest through compassionate action. You are joyful, and your joy spreads to others like flame. You are a noble spirit, whoever your ancestors might be." Narayan said. Now that he could simply be warmed by the sunshine of her presence and not worry about the Prom, his spirits rose.
Elizabeth smiled once again "You're very sweet Narayan" her cheeks were flushed slightly and she looked away for a moment "Does your name have a special meaning?"
It was as if Elizabeth had suddenly turned on some amazing, crackling power that held Narayan in her grip as surely as a flame could captivate a moth.
"...Um...yes...Narayan comes from a Sanskrit word, Narayana. It can mean 'Abode of Beings,' a title of the Divine. Or if the root words are interpreted differently, it can mean 'path of humanity.' So...you could say that it serves me as a reminder of what is important."
Narayan wished they had not reached the door of Elizabeth's class so soon, or that there was some way to postpone the moment she had to go inside. Before Elizabeth could reply, the Principal started reading a list of names over the loudspeaker. To Narayan's surprise, his own name was on the list. He placed his fist in the palm of his right hand in front of his chest and bowed to her again. "Pardon me, I must go." But by the time he finished, the Principal said another name: "Elizabeth Wren." Happy surprise lit up his face. "May I accompany you?"
Lorcan and Taryn:
"Oh, you guys are siblings?" Camron said, as if he were talking about something wonderful.
Oh, aye, because bein' Lorcan's sister is nothin' but Swiss chocolate triple-dipped in awesomesauce, Taryn thought, but held back from making a snappy comment. Lorcan didn't.
"Figured that out all by yerself, did ye?" he said.
Taryn tried not to scowl. She really tried. And she was just starting to feel an epic facepalm coming on, expecting Camron to do something like smile and introduce himself to Lorcan, because wouldn't it be just lovely if Taryn's 'boyo' got along with her brother? But to her great relief the young guitarist actually put on a pretty good poker face and played along, holding the door for the kids behind her.
The door closed, then opened again a few seconds later. Suddenly Taryn and Camron disappeared from Lorcan's radar entirely as he looked daggers at one of the people coming in. The unusual-looking dark skinned kid she'd seen under one of the trees at lunch. He did not return Lorcan's hateful gaze, but he did position himself partly between Lorcan and a girl--Elizabeth Wren, Jasmine's cousin. It was weird. The guy didn't try to puff himself up or give Lorcan dirty looks. His face was as serene as an Egyptian statue. But his stance was loose and balanced, with a certain ready-for-action quality.
Puzzle pieces started snapping into place, and Taryn glanced over at Kira to see if she was seeing the same thing. But Kira was looking at her. Kira mouthed a 'Hi' with a brief smile, then...an 'I'm sorry'? Taryn gave her a quizzical look. What does she have to be sorry for? She's never done anything t' me. Taryn took the opportunity of Lorcan's distraction to give a little shrug and shake her head, as if to say, 'I don't know what you're apologizing for, and you don't need to anyway.'
|
|
Logos
Full Member
Posts: 172
|
Prom
Sept 11, 2012 19:27:44 GMT -5
Post by Logos on Sept 11, 2012 19:27:44 GMT -5
Camron "Figured that out all by yerself, did ye?" Camron focued his attention on the owner of the snappy retort. Why was everyone so tense today? The mysterous girl was looking just as bugged, as if she wasn't proud of having this guy for a brother. The brother looked equily unpleased. A shadow of a frown crossed Camron's face. Having a sister you didn't appreciate? That was something he could never see. He felt like saying something snappy or witty back. Camron momentarily closed his eyes. God, please help me have self control. He raised his head again." Sisters are precious gifts, man. Protect them." Camron said simply but powerfully, when two more figures came in. Elizabeth, wasn't it, and - Nara - something. Camron knew he knew the guy's name, but didn't want to slaughter the pronunciation in his mind. He would have to confirm it later. Suddenly, the air became so thick you could cut it with a knife. Indeed, Camron felt like daggers were being shot from the glares of all the people in the room. Elizabeth and the Native American guy, and then the mysterous girl's brother were all standing as if having an invisable show down. And the namless girl was exchanging a glance with Kira, as if they knew what was going on. Camron felt this was one thing he was glad to be left out on - but still wanted to get involved. He admited to himself - he wasn't a very observative person, but the one thing he could pick up on, was human emotion and tention. And he really felt that flying. He turned to Lucas and Rosie "So, how are you guys?" he asked, hoping to break the tention. --- Kira Taryn took the opportunity of Lorcan's distraction to give a little shrug and shake her head, as if to say, 'I don't know what you're apologizing for, and you don't need to anyway.' Kira felt relief spread through her at the silent exchange. Taryn really was a good - well, good friend. Even though Kira felt she wasn't sure what a friend ment. Still, she was glad. Kira looked back at the room and felt as though she had just missed something crucial. Lorcan was thankfully ignoring her, Camron, and even Taryn, looking at two new comers with a veign pulsing in his temple. Kira looked back at Tyran to see her friend looking at her with a forboding and 'are you seeing what im seeing' expression. Kira haistly looked back at the stand off, then back. Gathering from what she knew, Lorcan looking at somone like that ment they had given him trouble. They way the guy standing in front of the pretty girl was staring back only seemed to confirm that. Kira looked back at Tyran with an 'on no.' look on her face, and saw it mirrored there.
|
|
Logos
Full Member
Posts: 172
|
Prom
Sept 11, 2012 19:28:51 GMT -5
Post by Logos on Sept 11, 2012 19:28:51 GMT -5
Tanner Tanner pushed what Masaki had said aside, feeling that it had been a jibe at him. He looked over at Miyuki when she asked if it could be bad. He shook his head, "I don't think so. I don't see how you could ever get in trouble with the school. Besides, I know I haven't done anything recently that deserves a principle's visit." He shrugged when they got to the office, "Maybe it's just a mistake or something." Rosie Rosie nodded also glad they weren't in trouble. Lucas turned his head away and she felt a little embarassed, thinking she had said something to upset him. She went through the conversation in her head, trying to see if she had said anythig offensive. When she couldn't think of one, a concerned look crossed her face, "Is everything all right?" Alex Alex pushed the door open and grimaced when he saw all of the people in the room. There were too many strange people, he couldn't stand to be in the same room, and he didn't even know why he was here. He leaned against the wall and crossed his arms, making him look like a bouncer at a club. OT: is everyone in the room?
|
|
Logos
Full Member
Posts: 172
|
Prom
Sept 11, 2012 19:33:03 GMT -5
Post by Logos on Sept 11, 2012 19:33:03 GMT -5
Lorcan:
Abruptly, Lorcan realized that having so many of his intended victims gathered together like this could cause him a significant strategic debacle if he didn't handle it just right. He Looked away from Narayan and leaned casually against the wall, trying to look bored.
Taryn:
I wonder...could that guy have gotten in a fight with Lorcan and won? But Lorcan usually has his thugs t' back him up. So does that guy have a gang too, or is he just some kind o' Jedi? Taryn glanced over at Narayan who, from his clothes to his exotic looks, to the expression of calm he wore, looked a lot more like 'Jedi' to her eyes than 'gang leader.' Lorcan's gonna want t' pick him and Kira and Elizabeth off one by one. So maybe what I need t' be doin', is helpin' 'em team up...
As she tried to think of a way of pulling that off, another thought kept rattling around in the back of her mind. Camron's words to Lorcan, spoken as if they were an axiom: "Sisters are precious gifts, man. Protect them." For her there was a subtext that rankled, as if sisters were given to their brothers, and brothers should defend their property. But Taryn couldn't help trying to imagine what it might be like to have someone like Camron for a big brother. Then it hit her: he'd already given her a demonstration, stepping in between her and Captain Meathead, drawing the big jock's anger away from her to himself. And all his words to her had been gentle and unthreatening as could be. Taryn felt a wave of sadness crash over her, a longing for the life she could have had if only Lorcan was like Camron.
Stop bein' stupid! I've got t' play the hand I'm dealt. What's he sayin' that stuff about sisters for, anyway? Th' guys 'll snicker at him behind his back, and maybe to his face later when there aren't any girls around. Does he think it'll make me like him or something? she thought worriedly.
Miyuki and Masaki:
Entering the office, Miyuki got the impression that they'd just walked into the aftermath of...something. Several people were leaning against walls in deep thought or just sulking. Even Alex, who usually strode the halls like a colossus, sure of his campus supremacy, had a dour expression and his arms were crossed, muscles bulging.
A petite, younger-looking girl next to Kira looked especially troubled. She was all pulled into herself, arms crossed, wearing a look of deep thought tinged with worry and sorrow, as if she had a particularly difficult problem to solve. Which was odd, because people usually didn't get to look troubled around Kira for long. But even Kira was smoldering a little.
"Kira! Hi!" she said, giving the dark-haired girl a happy wave.
Masaki felt a surge of excitement when he saw the girl Miyuki was waving at, and pushed it down. Next to her was the girl he should be thinking about. And Taryn was quite pretty, after all. Certainly nothing frivolous about her. Serious, purposeful Taryn. What is troubling her? Perhaps it is something I can help her with.
OT: It occurs to me, too late to do any good, that the Principal should have had them gather in the Auditorium. XD So once Amber and Stephen arrive, we'll be ready to have the Principal come in and call the group to order, right? Or do we want to leave the characters to mosh (and interact) in the office for awhile first?
|
|
|
Prom
Sept 20, 2012 21:55:45 GMT -5
Post by purplemunster94 on Sept 20, 2012 21:55:45 GMT -5
Narayan:
"It is an honor to meet you, Jasmine," Narayan said, taking her extended hand. As they headed out for the office, he smiled like a Buddha at the way Elizabeth seemed to almost float down the hall, radiating joy. It was getting awfully hard to even consider asking anyone else to the Prom. Entering the room, he and the gang leader noticed each other immediately. Narayan did not expect him to do anything, here in the Principal's office of all places. With the way he was looking death in their direction though, Narayan wanted to make sure Elizabeth and Jasmine felt safe. He positioned himself, not blatantly in between them since that would be overtly confrontational, but so that the other boy would have to get past him to get to the girls. Breathing slowly and deeply, he saw to it that he was in balance both mentally and physically.
Then the boy looked away from him, and things seemed to settle down as more people entered the room. What is all of this about? he wondered, noticing how diverse the group looked. There didn't seem to be any connecting thread that would explain why they had all been 'selected' to be here.
Dr. Warren
When all of the students made there way into the office principal Warren decided he could show up and tell all of them what they were here for. He stood fromm his chair. Principal Warren was tall with dark hair and blue eyes. He was in his forty's but the only wrinkles that really showed are the lines from his always warming smile. He had always loved talking to the students, and would do it until the day he retired. Dr. Warren walked out from his office and smiled at the students who had been called. "First, off I want to thank you all for coming. Now if you'll all follow me I will explain what you are here for." He headed out of the front office and toward the auditorium. "If you haven't guessed already, you each have been selected to be on the Prom committee for one reason or another. You should all know of a reason that you were selected, so I won't go over why." Dr. Warren paused and let them take in the first news before continuing on, "So you will need to come up with the theme, and you will each be in charge of making something in the Prom perfect." He smiled at all of them a twinkle crossing his eyes. "Aaand I haven't even got to the best part. Now, I know some of you will be over excited to here this, while others...not so much, but that's why you all have been chosen. Sooo...you will all be interviewed throughout preparing for Prom through the TV show that is starting with our very own Prom." He held his hands out wide, as if it was the most magnificant thing he had ever heard. "Actually, your first interview is in...there" Dr. Warren gestured toward the auditorium, "So if there are no questions, I'll take whoever wants to go first."
Kira
"Kira! Hi!"
The mood was broken by a cheerful voice and bubbily wave. Kira's head snapped up to see Miyuki waving at her. Ok, make that three people who were actauly nice to her. She smiled sheepishly at Miyuki and gave a little wave herself. Kira's eyes were momentarily distracted by a movement next to Miyuki and Kira saw a very familiar asian guy standing there. Recgonition flashed in his eyes, mirroring the expression in Kira's own face. It struck her how alike the two looked...
Of course! Kira could have slapped her forhead. That must be her twin brother. Just then the principle began talking to them all, and Kira nodded encouragingly at Taryn as the two fell in steap with the group.
Kira/Camron/Taryn (Part I):
As they filed out and headed toward the Auditorium, Taryn noticed that Lorcan fell back to straggle behind, keeping a low profile for once. But that also put him in a position to observe. She walked in silence as the Principal spoke, too tied up in her thoughts to notice much who she was walking with. The Principal's words about them being on the Prom Committee and how each of them would have something special to do to make it perfect went in one ear and out the other. Until...
We're goin' t' be on the bloody TV show?! Alright, so how do I get off...wait, maybe it can be useful somehow...like, Lorcan can't do so much if th' cameras are rollin'. And maybe there's stuff I can do...
Then the Principal finished and waited for questions, and people broke into conversations in various flavors of nervousness and excitement. Taryn snapped out of it enough to notice Kira beside her.
"Kira," she said in a half-whisper. "I'm sorry 'bout lunch t'day. I was tryin' t' get Lorcan t' think...see, if he knows ye're me friend he'll hurt ye when he wants t' punish me, an' I don't want that. But I guess he's got it figured out anyway and he's put ye in his crosshairs. I'm sorry fer that, an' if I can find a way t' get him t' leave ye alone, I'll do it. But there's some kinds o' problems I can't make go away," she said sadly.
Kira leand in close to Taryn as she listened, feeling much better now that they had a chance to talk. "No, don't be sorry." Kira responded in the same low voice, though unlike Taryn, she did not keep one eye on Lorcan, prefering to ignore him. "You've nothing to be sorry about." Kira said firmly convinced. "Thanks for...you know, trying to protect me and all, but really, i'm ok." she cleanched her fists as she said, "I am not afraid of Lorcan, and i certinaly do not need protection from him." Kira said fiercly, but it seemed more to herself than Taryn. "Honestly, id be happy to be the one to st-," Kira caught sight of Taryn's worried gaze and stopped short. Though this made her want to follow through to her threats to Lorcan even more. It hurt, and was even almost scary to see, how fearful, yet compassionate, Taryn really was. "Anyway, im fine, really." She gave Taryn a reasuring smile.
"Ye should be afr--" Taryn jumped out of her skin when another voice spoke.
After making the rounds and greeting everyone cheerfully, even the mysterous girl's moody brother, Camron fell instep behind the girl, and Kira, who were apparently close. "Hullo!" He said, "i am not intruding, am i?" after being assured he was not, he continued, "well, are you guys excited for this? Are you here for art, Kira?" he asked knowingly. Kira nodded. "I thought so." he smiled, "you really have a talent there." again, his voice rang with a genuine and innocent compliment, topped of with a very nice smile.
"Not as good as you with your guitar." Kira responded with a small smile herself. Camron looked over Kira's head at her friend, inviting her to join the conversation, though with a look that said 'hey, its ok if you don't want to' like he was silently respecting her space.
Taryn's mental wheels spun as she watched Kira and Camron exchange compliments and smiles. Well they do look like a pair, she thought, noting the compatibility of their styles, down to their dark eyes and the intentional disarray of their black hair. Yeah, he's a guy on the make, but he'll be better for her than Lorcan. And if anybody needs Mr. Diplomacy watchin' her back-- There was silence, and Camron was looking her way. She got the impression he was trying to send her some kind of meaningful look, but meeting his gaze didn't seem like a good idea.
"I'm glad you two are all into this Prom thing," she said, searching for something to say. I know! Geek him out! "Not sure what use they'd have fer me. Unless they need some help with I.T.. Hope they don't use Winblows though, I'm better with Linux-based platforms. 'Cept there's probably not much computer programmin' to do at a Prom, right?" There. Now he'll know I'm not datable and he'll go for Kira or somebody else. If he goes for Kira, maybe he'll talk her out of goin' after Lorcan! Taryn was just starting to feel good about her solution when another thought occurred to her: If Lorcan doesn't mash his face in for gettin' in his way...
Kira/Camron/Taryn:
"I'm sure you're here for a reason." Camron said lightly, "you'll do great at whatever they have you doing, mystery girl." He grinned elfishly, then shrugged. "You'll just have to be mystery girl to me, since you won't tell me your name." another sheepish grin, his liquid eyes rippiling.
Kira looked back and forth between them like, 'whaaat, you guys know each other'? but respectfuly kept Taryn's name to herself. "Excited! Pttt! More like...not!" she had been about to say, 'terrified' but seeing as she was just trying to convince Taryn that she was not afraid of Lorcan, that seemed like an unwise word. She leand in to Taryn again and said with a low voice "i don't know about you, but there is no way i'm being interviewd, especlly for tv! No offence to anyone, but i'm ditching before we get to the gym." she wasn't trying to be secretive, but if Camron heard, he would be sure to disuade her.
"No, don't!" Taryn hissed in a whisper. If Kira ditched, that would leave her alone with Camron! "If ye don't want t' be on TV, it's easy," she said in a conversational voice so Camron wouldn't be left wondering what the girls were whispering about and probably getting the wrong idea. "All ye got t' do is be boring. All yer interviews end up on th' cuttin' room floor, and voila! No big show biz break for Kira. 'Course, Mr. Philosopher here says we're all here for a reason, so maybe fame an' fortune are yer destiny!"
Briefly glancing his way, Taryn saw him looking at her with those big brown eyes of his, still waiting for her name with a mischievous grin on his face. Taryn gave a little sigh. Since we're on this stupid Committee together anyway... "Me name's Taryn. T-A-R-Y-N. But what I said before is still true." Taryn decided to get off of that somber note quickly.
"This is really a great opportunity for you two, isn't it? Ye'll get t' play yer music for a national audience, and if they make a soundtrack ye'll be on it," she said to Camron, "and Kira, ye'll get t' have yer art seen by millions. Plus ye could probably make some quid auctioning th' decorative works ye make on eBay. And it'll be easier t' get yer work hung in galleries."
"Are you kidding," Kira whispered back to Taryn, almost frantic. "I can't get in front of a camera! There's no way i can even let there be a possiblity of me being on tv!" But as her friend wen't on speaking, Kira thought she detected a little franticness in Taryn's on voice...it made Kira uneasy. Alomst guilty. For calling Taryn a 'friend' Kira really didn't know much about her at all...
"Ye'll do fine," Taryn said, giving Kira a pat on the arm. "Just, I dunno, pretend th' cameraman's in his underwear or somethin'."
"Sure, it's a great oppertunity." Camron said audably in his pacifing voice. "But i'm not in it for me. God placed me here to glorify Him with the gift's he's given me." He spoke openly and unafraid.
Huh? Taryn thought, giving Camron a quizzical look. He talks like he an' Jesus have a pint at the pub every day after school. "Alright, I'm curious... How would ye go about 'glorifyin'' God? I mean, if I could just go," she snapped her fingers, "and create a hundred billion galaxies, I really doubt there's much ye could do t' glorify me.
"If I could do that, an' if I had th' whole package, so I was, like infinitely awesomesauce in every way, super smart and able to do anything an' all, I can't really picture myself, thinkin' 'Now I'm gonna pick one little bitty galaxy out o' the lot, an' I'm gonna pick one teeny teeny little speck o' dust orbiting around one o' the four hundred billion stars, an' then I'm gonna put these liiiiiiiiittle teeeny tiiiiiiny super-sub-microscopic little critters on it so they can glorify me.' I mean, why would God even want ye t' try an' glorify him or her or whatever?
"No offense or anything, I just don't get it."
As she spoke, Taryn started to feel a little more relaxed. This is gonna be easy! He's gonna want a girlfriend who believes exactly the same as him, right? Since I'm not that, he'll go lookin' for a nice obedient wife somewhere else!
OT: Ok, so Mr. Warren and Sarah Washington (see below) are characters that can be played by anyone. I might make a profile for them, if I have time. GAH! Just letting you all know that from Thursday through Sunday I will be out of town and not be able to get online, but you are all welcome to kinda move my characters around to where ever ya'll want to go.
BOT:
Mr. Warren
Mr. Warren came to a stop as he saw a young bubbly blonde woman walk up to the group. He smiled brightly, "Students, I'd like you to meet Ms. Washington. She is the host of the Show we will be on. I'll be staying in the background, but I'm going to let her take it from here. So please give her your undevided attention."
Sarah Washington
"Oh goodness, am I excited to see you all! I'm so very happy that I get to be a part of you one special night." She smiled brightly, "Now I'm going to take everyone of you back so that I can interview you. Unless, there is something completely wrong to you about this interview, and don't worry, if you're not the most popular it will be ok. These interviews are to reach out to all kinds of kids like you. " She paused and looked around the group, looking for all the differences in the students. "So, do I have any volunteers to go first."
Tanner
Tanner felt himself grimace as the woman talked about how they were going to be interviewed. Would that mean they would dig up his past? If they did that he was out, he would leave right now. It was bad enough that Cameron Reyes was in the same group as them. He couldn't stand having a reminder of what had happened everyday. However, he couldn't just leave, because well, because Miyuki was also in the group, and she had been the first friend he had in awhile. He didn't want to seem rude by just leaving her while he ran like a coward away from everything he had done. No, he would stay and tough it out. He would make it through it without hesitation.
Rosie
Rosie was very excited about being on Prom committee. Being interviewed wasn't on her list of priorities, but it still sounded fun. When Ms. Washington asked if she could have any volunteers and no one responded Rosie shrugged, and raised her hand.
"Yes, the young girl in the front there. What's your name?"
Rosie smiled, Rosemarie Jenkins, but everyone just calls me Rosie. I guess it just fits my personality better. She stepped forward and followed the woman toward the back room where they kept the cameras.
OT: I'll do the actual interview later....so...yep....sorry guys...it's been a real hectic last few weeks, but hopefullly next week will be better.
Lorcan:
Lorcan shrugged off Camron's smile with cold indifference, then watched as the boy angled over to join Taryn and Kira. He knew the type. Charismatic little punk that 'got along with everyone,' especially the girls. That kind of guy could always use a good thrashing. So which one is he sniffin' after? Or does he think he can bag 'em both?
Masaki:
Well, this is proving to be a rather unpleasant afternoon, Masaki thought. The kid with the longish dark hair was managing to captivate both Taryn and Pretty Brown Eyes. That he was walking beside her rather than Taryn should have been something of a relief, but to his chagrin, it wasn't. They look good together. Why shouldn't they be a couple? Maybe I should try to join them... Masaki couldn't even blame his girl-lessness on the 'Asian Effect'--the idea that American girls didn't like Asian guys, as in the fact that movies never have Asian leads unless there's martial arts involved--because the only other Asian guy in the group was doing just great, hanging out with the Wren cousins.
But if he went to try and introduce himself to Taryn, he would be leaving Miyuki alone with Tanner. What if he is friendless for a reason? What if he likes hurting people?
Miyuki:
Miyuki saw Tanner wince as the blonde woman spoke about the interviews, and a gloom fell over him. "You'll do fine," she said, taking his hand reassuringly. "If you like maybe I could ask if we could interview together, so you don't have to be alone."
Narayan:
Elizabeth Victoria Lillian Wren, Narayan thought, enjoying the rhythm of her name as they walked toward the Auditorium. It took all his willpower not to stare at her as they walked, to try and drink in all of the manifold perfections of her form, the grace and balance of her movements, the flow of her dress and hair in the wind... Instead, he found himself stealing glimpses. They arrived, and moments later, a young woman was talking gleefully about interviews for television.
"Ah...Miss Wren? Do you know anything about being interviewed for television? What is one supposed to do?"
Kira
The group had stopped in the Gym, and to Kira's delight that Taryn was acctauly talking to somone else, and another boy at that, but to her horrer they were talking about...well something she wasn't really into hearing. Awakrdly Kira steaped back from them alittle so she wouldn't be in the middle of their conversation. But Camron kept giving her momentary glances, as though to invite her back. But Kira just slid back alittle more. Maybe she could ditch while they were occupied...Kira shutterd at the thought. She could never just abandon Taryn like that, especally when the other girl had asked her not to leave. And now the interviews were starting. Oh crapity crap crap! Maybe she could just sulk in the back of the group and be over looked. That wasn't hard to accomplish. All she had to do was stand behind somone tall...Kira sulked back a little further from the 'God' conversation.
Camron/Taryn:
Camron turned to her, and beamed, radiating pure joy. "Why, Taryn, you've hit the point exactly!" God, thank you for puting us in this situation and putting that question in Taryn's mind. Please teach me what to say. He prayed silently, then continued, "Like you said, that's exactly what make's God God. He is perfect and awsome, and dosn't need anything to glorify Him and make Him happy. But still, he chose to make the universe. And do you know why?,"
"If I had t' guess, I'd say that it's for somethin' that humans could understand about as well as bacteria understand quantum mechanics. But by th' look on yer face, I'd also guess ye think you have it all figured out," Taryn said, eyes twinkling mischievously.
He waited for a second before continuing, his face radiating joy, and his voice tenderness, reveling in what he spoke of. "For you, Taryn." he said softly, pointing a finger in her direction. "To revel himself to you, and mankind." Camron stopped momentarily. But there was so much more to say.
God dinnae do NOTHING fer me! Taryn thought, eyes flashing, but she kept her mouth shut and turned away. She let out her breath in a huff and tried to blink back tears before facing him again. "It's most likely that whatever I think about God, or gods, or whatever, is gonna be wrong. I'd bet that everything I'll ever think, or ever could think about all that is gonna be wrong," she said, failing to keep a tremor out of her voice. "But one thing I can be pretty sure of, with lots o' evidence t' back it up, is that th' Universe does not revolve around me," she said softly. "I mean, Copernicus!" she added, trying to end on a humorous note.
Camron laughed gently, throwing back his black hair as his eyes shone. He was so excited, and so amazed with Taryn and her questions. Most people would not have even cared to ask questions like these, not to mention point blank say they world didn't revolve around them. Camron wondered what God had done to lead her up to this point. He prayed again silently, then, "Again, you've nailed it Taryn." He wondered if she was as surprised as he was about it. "The world wasn't made to revolve around you, or me for that matter, or anyone on earth. He made it to reveal Himself to mankind. Like i said, God doesn't need us: He chose to love us." Camron stopped, then looked Taryn in the eye. "Do you believe in a God?" he figured if she did, they should probably get on the same page about who God was.
Taryn gave Camron a quizzical look, and when she saw how lit up he was, her expression turned to incomprehension. What is going on with him anyway?! He's all so sure that God made th' whole Universe fer me when he doesn't know th' first thing about me or my life! For all he knows, God made me so Lorcan could have a punchin' bag! Stop it. Now's not the time t' start gettin' all emotional! She turned her thoughts toward the logic of what he'd been saying, and away from that pointed finger and the words 'For you, Taryn.'
"I'm...not followin' ye at all. Ye keep agreein' with what I say, then sayin' th' exact opposite. Ye say that God put ye here t' glorify him. Then I say why I don't think a god would need nor want ye to, then ye say, 'Brilliant! Ye got it exactly right!' If God doesn't need ye t' glorify him, whatever that even means, why do ye think he put ye here to glorify him? Then I say I don't think th' universe revolves around me, and ye say, 'Ye hit it right on th' head, th' universe doesn't revolve around us, except that it does because God created it all fer us.'" Crap, I shouldn't have said that! Am I tryin' t' get him t' want t' beat the tar out o' me too? Taryn thought, watching him warily for signs of anger at having his words questioned by a girl.
"Sorry," she said quickly, bracing herself for an angry reaction. But he just kept...looking at her...with that radiant expression, as if what she had to say actually mattered to him, and he wanted to hear more.
Camron shook his head fervently. "No, there's nothing to be sorry about. Questions are not wrong. And you're right, it is confusing. A paradox. But like i said, honestly, you are right on the dot." he said to her, still amazed at her questions. "But that's where Grace comes in. God dosn't need us, but he chose to create and love us, even after we rebelled against him." Camron waited to see what other questions God would bring to her mind before going on.
"Um...about whether I believe in a God or not, I guess I'd have t' say, 'neither.' See, there's only one thing that absolutely everybody agrees on when it comes to Gods, or religion or spirituality or whatever, and that's that pretty much the whole human race is wrong about Gods, religion, and spirituality," she said. Then she hiked her chin up and started mincing with exaggerated cockiness. "Well except fer me, of course. Me an' th' people who think just like me. An' before me an' people that think like me existed, everybody was wrong.
"That seems kinda silly, doesn't it?" she said, coming out of her act. "So I figure, if just about everybody's wrong about that stuff, whatever I might think is just as likely t' be wrong. I'd better have a huge whacking great lot of evidence fer somethin' before I go an' say, 'There, now I got it all figured out and you lot are all daft.' Because obviously, humans aren't good at figurin' that stuff out, and I'm a human.
"My guess is, if there are any Gods, they're about doin' God stuff we could never ever understand an' not botherin' with us. Like, you play guitar without ever tryin' t' strike up a friendship with th' germs livin' on yer guitar pick. An' they could be thinkin' that their guitar pick universe was made just fer them, since it's a nice place for 'em t' live. But they could never ever get what it was really about because germs just can't understand guitars. It's just a guess though--but at least it's not me sayin' I got all the answers an' everyone else is an idiot, 'cause it says I'm a germ too."
Lorcan:
As Camron started focusing his attention on Taryn, Lorcan edged closer, noting the way the guitarist kept beaming at her as if she was the most wonderful thing in the world, looking at her with big, soulful puppy-dog eyes. Even as his anger mounted, Lorcan felt a grudging respect for the guy. Camron had to be one of the best pick-up artists at the school. Taryn obviously didn't stand a chance. How could she, being just a girl and all...
Masaki:
To Masaki's surprise, Camron seemed to switch his attention to Taryn. Masaki couldn't hear much of what he was saying, but his tone of voice was full of excitement, his gestures animated. He tried not to be envious of the sheer ease with which the guy was able to engage the mysterious girl in conversation. After what he'd seen her do in Computer Science class, Masaki was more than a little nervous about trying to talk to her about the Prom. The first day she walked in, one of the guys--CS class was like a boys' locker room for geeks--asked her if she was lost. When she assured them she wasn't, they started making sexist jokes, and that she ought to go play her Sims game instead of trying to get into the big leagues. Masaki had been too shocked to react in time. Taryn simply said, 'I'm two years younger than ye are, and I'm in this class.' Then, when the teacher called the class to order, she sat down and proceeded to squash them flat.
Behind her keyboard, she was like Mozart at the piano. Masaki understood just enough programming to know that her code didn't just work; it was elegantly parsimonious, even beautiful. He could still remember the intense look of unstoppable determination on her face, the look of someone fighting and winning a war. So, while he was left wondering how in the world he was going to approach someone so formidable, Camron was just doing it, with surpassing ease.
At least if she goes to the Prom with him, he will be good to her. She deserves that, he thought. He didn't know Camron that well since they didn't share any classes and their talents and interests tended not to overlap. But Camron was kind-hearted, like Miyuki. In fact, when it came to helping people, he was one of the stalwarts she could always count on to lend a hand. Masaki could not even think of a time when he'd seen Camron be angry, or treat a girl disrespectfully.
Masaki was torn from his thoughts by the sight of Pretty Brown Eyes edging away from Taryn and Camron, looking very uncomfortable. Like it was all she could do not to break and run. With shocking suddenness, her plight seemed to consume the whole Universe, and he felt an overwhelming need to do something. What would I even say? Miyuki will know what to do, he thought. He turned and saw her already looking at him with knowing eyes and a subtle grin. She flicked her eyes toward Kira and gave a little toss of her head, a silent 'Go on!' He tried to open his mouth to protest, to say that she ought to be the one to go, but Miyuki only repeated the gesture, more emphatically. Masaki glanced back over at Kira, watched her take another nervous step.
Well...I do owe her an apology... he thought, swallowing nervously. He clenched his teeth and started walking her way, feeling like he was jumping off a cliff, or maybe a very high diving board.
Kira
"Excuse me miss. I...um...owe you an apology for...being rude earlier. My name is Masaki. You look troubled. Is there anything I can do?"
"Excuse me miss. I...um...owe you an apology for...being rude earlier. My name is Masaki. You look troubled. Is there anything I can do?"
It was all Kira could do to not jump like a frightend rabbit at the suddeness of the voice. She turned toward the very familliar Asian guy and said something really intelegent, like, "Huh?" She momentarily stared at him with a vacant expression, like, 'are you seriously talking to me?' Not to mention he had actauly called her 'miss'. I mean, what guy does that anymore? She again wondered if he could really be from the 21st century.
By that time, Kira had registered the fact that aside from calling her 'miss' he was apologizing, for being 'rude'. Which he hadn't been, so he was just apologizing for the appearence of rudeness. Again, Kira felt the toung-tieing emotion of intimdation. Which is so stupid! She could stand up and talk to hooligans anyday, but when somone respctible took the time to notice her she was stunned.
Kira snapped out of her reverly so suddenly it was like a statue coming to life. "Oh! Right...you. Dub, i mean...Masaki. And what are you talking about? You wern't rude."
Camron/Taryn/Lorcan/Kira:
Camron was amazed. Somehow, she got it, she really got it about how Great God was and how small they were, with a humility that was beyond him.
"Exactly." said Camron, "but look around at the world, all the nature and the universe. How do you think it got there?"
"Well," Taryn said, feeling more comfortable now that they had entered the familiar ground of science. "I think that--" A dark presence in her peripheral vision silenced her. Heavy, crushing, authoritative footsteps, the jingling of chains and buckles, the leathery swish of Lorcan's trench coat, like an arch-vampire's wings. The sense of freedom...even safety...Camron made her feel vanished like a too-pleasant dream that couldn't withstand the light of day.
"Well now, boyo," Lorcan said, clapping a hand on Camron's shoulder as if in friendly greeting, but giving him a painful squeeze. "I gotta give ye props fer technique," he said. "Why, I bet if left to yer own devices, ye'd get in Taryn's knickers before Monday."
"It's not like that!" Taryn protested. "He's talkin' t' me about God! He wants me to join his religion or somethin'! He'd do th' same fer you! Go on, ask him anything about God!" Lorcan just laughed.
"Uh huh. Because preacher-men and gurus never get any," he said with a cruel smile. The color drained from Taryn's face as realization dawned. Her eyes filled with shame and hurt, and she turned away from Camron, unable to stand the sight of him anymore. "Why don't ye run along now, and let the menfolk talk business?"
Taryn wanted to run. Just run and run and run and run until she dropped, and then--crawl. She couldn't though, not with the Principal and everybody there. Now even Kira was talking with some other guy so she couldn't go to her. She glanced over at the Principal. Right! Let's get this over with so I can get OUT of here!
She spun on her heel and strode briskly toward the Principal, reaching into her purse for her compact so she could use its mirror for a quick face-check.
Camron turned to the hand on his shoulder and its owner. He gave Taryn's brother a sad kind of look like, 'why did you just do that?' But he didn't get mad. Well thats spiritual warfare for ya. He thought, but knew that God had it undercontrol. God, please let this misunderstanding be fixed. Thank you for this amazing oppertunity, and let Taryn ask more questions about you, and please reveal yourself to her brother as well. Camron then turned to the brother. He wasn't exactly sure why the other guy had said all that, but a part of him thought it might be because he was being an overprotective brother. He obviously had influence over his sister, and Camron hoped Taryn would understand he wasn't trying to get at her like that.
"Excuse me," he said to her brother, "I think there's been a misundersta-,"before he could say another word, a very large interrupution came in the form of a rather short girl.
Kira couldn't help herself. She was so upset. She knew Camron would never do anything to upset Taryn, or anyone. Of course Lorcan had to mess it up...ok, maybe she was listening a little to the whole conversation, but it was hard not to evesdrop when you were only a few feet away. Or maybe it was just hard to ignore Lorcan's obnoxious voice. Not even thinking that she might be being rude to Masaki, she ubrupty turned to the two other guys and marched right over to them, placeing herself threatingly close to Lorcan.
"Why don't you just --," her mouth moved furiously, but her emotions seemd unable to be put into words. Mouth pressed in a tight line, eyes blazing, Kira summend all the force she could muster and punched Lorcan hard in the face. She thought she felt his nose caving under her fist.
But the satisfaction of her impulsive passion dissapeard a moment later as her mind grasped exactly what she had just done. Well, so much for Masaki ever wanting to talk to me again... And Taryn...even if her brother was a goon, he was still her brother. She would probably be too angry or afraid to talk to Kira ever again...
Kira felt her ears ringing, blocking out the noise of the room. She wanted to storm out of the room, but Taryn hadn't wanted her to ditch... In that second of silence, Kira searched for one thing... and locked eyes with Taryn.
At the sound of the fury in Kira's voice, Taryn stopped in her tracks and turned to see her pulling her arm back to punch--not the Japanese guy, but Lorcan! "Kira! NO!" she cried, but it was already too late, the fist had struck. Kira turned and their eyes met. Without a thought, Taryn ran back and planted herself between Lorcan and Kira.
"Lorcan, please--"
"What's going on here?" the Principal asked in a stern voice, having followed Taryn back to the scene of the conflict.
"She hit me. She actually hit me!" Lorcan said, suddenly a model of innocence. He touched his smarting nose, and pulled back fingers dripping with blood, which he showed to the Principal.
"You wouldn't have said anything to provoke her now, would you?" Mr. Warren said suspiciously.
"I don't see how," Lorcan said, staunching the bleeding with a handkerchief. "I wasn't even talkin' t' her. She was over there with him," he said, gesturing toward Masaki. "Wasn't she now?" Suddenly in the hot seat, Masaki did his best to hide his extreme discomfort. His instinct was to stick up for Kira, somehow, but he didn't actually know why she had suddenly bolted over and punched the big Goth guy right in the face.
"...She was sir," Masaki said, "but I was not paying attention to what he was saying." Which was quite true. His attention had been entirely on Kira, and her words.
"Kira, would you like to explain yourself?" Mr. Warren said.
Kira/Taryn:
Kira crossed her arms. "I - No sir, i would not." she said, her voice actauly able to take on a calm tone for the principle. Which was probably the most truthful thing she could have said. She was sort of catching on to Taryn's method of protection...If Kira really did explain herself, then Lorcan would give Taryn and Camron and even harder time.
Camron opend his mouth and was on the verge of trying to explain things, when he decided he didn't have the authority. Whatever was going on with those three, he didn't really understand it. "Sir, i think Kira is a little over-excited. Maybe her friend could take her to your office and things could be sorted out after the interviews?" Camron suggested, indicating Taryn as the friend.
Mr. Warren considered for a moment, taking in the situation. Lorcan: still trying to be the innocent, but the more his nose bled and the more pain started to register, the less innocent his eyes became. Kira: Still smoldering with defiance. Taryn: On the verge of panic. Only Camron was calm and in control, and at the moment, he couldn't find fault with the boy's council. It would get the two girls away from Lorcan, and with Taryn as chaperon, Kira would have to actually go to his office instead of ditching.
"Go ahead, Taryn, take her to my office. Lorcan, why don't you go to the Nurse's office and have that looked at?"
"Aye. If she broke it, I'm pressid' charges!" Lorcan snarled, and stalked off, holding the handkerchief over his nose. I hope he limits himself to legal remedies, Mr. Warren thought. He might be able to keep Kira safe at school, but off campus...
"Come on," Taryn muttered, taking Kira's arm and all but dragging her away. Once they were out of earshot, she said, "Bloody hell, Kira! Why did ye do that?!"
"I-he-," Kira began, still smoldering, "That was so -," she took a deep breath, "A downright, evil, crappy, slippery little lie!"
"Wh--? What are ye talkin' about?" Taryn asked, her mind too busy struggling to find some way to protect Kira to parse which of Lorcan's words could have been the lie that set her off. None of it was even about her!
"What he said about Camron. A lie. And-," the words were jumping out of Kira's mouth again. She took another calming breath. "you liked him, didn't you." she said, though not accusing or teasing.
"What--?!" Taryn sputtered.
"Well, i mean, not like like, like that, but he was nice. And you were interested in...what he had to say?"
"Oh. Well...I dunno, It just seemed like it was possible to talk to him, and maybe he was sorta interested in what I had to say too...but whatever. You just marched over and punched Lorcan in the face because you thought he was lyin' about Camron? But Camron was creepin' you out, wasn't he, the way ye were tryin' t' sneeeeak awaaaay slowwwly?" she said, mimicking Kira's had not so subtle retreat when Camron started talking about God. "If I'd put two an' two together sooner I coulda just told 'im t' bugger off and none of this woulda even happened!" Taryn said, shaking with frustration and anger at herself.
"Its not like that." Kira said quickly. "I mean," she heasitated, "maybe all his 'god talk' makes me awkward, but he is really into it - the 'god stuff'. What Lorcan said about him wasn't true. Its like, the opposite." Kira leand foward as if relaying private infomation. "He's all into, waiting for inimicy, if you know what i mean..." Kira looked both ways and whisperd, "he wears this ring on his finger, calls it his Purity Ring, says that it stands for purity and it means that he wants to wait untill marriage and doesn't want to be with anyone else exept who he marries. And he says he dosn't want to be in a 'serious relationship,' whatever that means, untill after highschool, and as far as i know...he's never had an actual girlfriend, and he's certinaly not a player..." Kira figited. It felt odd defending Camron in that way..."I mean," she said, "i just thought you would want to know." Kira shrugged and looked curiously at Taryn.
"Right...so maybe Camron is...different, or tryin' t' be. But..." Why is she all talkin' him up now when all she wanted earlier was away from--oooooh. She's tryin' t' set him up with me so he'll leave her alone Guess I can't blame her, I was sorta thinkin' th' same thing... Taryn rolled her eyes. "Pull th' other one, it's got bells on. You're afraid of a little jibber-jabber about God, but ye're not afraid t' just walk right up and Punch. Lorcan. In the face." Looking at Kira's expression, Taryn saw that she wasn't, or at least not nearly as much as she should be.
"Ye really have no clue what ye've done! Oh, Kira! Let me put it to ye this way: What is the worst thing you would ever want t' do to Lorcan, like plan it now an' carry it out?"
"Um, is that retorical?" Kira asked, "I mean, its not like i plot things...they just kind of...happen. Yah. Anyway, i definatly am not afraid of him." she said confidently. Though emotions were starting to wear off and reality kick in. Maybe that was kinda a stupid move, even for her. She had never been the open antagonist type. Then why did i do it? Kira mused. It hadn't been to protect Camron, like Taryn thought. Camron wasn't the one who needed protecting...and it dawned on her...I did it becasue i don't like Lorcan messing her up. "And you shouldn't be either." Kira said pointedly. "Don't let him walk all over you." Kira's voice was suddenly urgent, and she bit her lip. She might have just given her newfound revelation away...
"Kira!" Taryn said with desperation in her voice, grabbing Kira's shoulders. "Are ye even listenin' t' me at all?! Lorcan's not just some chav that'll back off as soon as ye stand up to 'im! So boppin' 'im in th' nose is the best ye got? Let me tell ye what kind o' thing he'd do t' you: First, he'd beat ye down an' rape ye. Then he'd let his friends rape ye.
"Then he'd shoot ye full o' heroin, so then you're hooked, an' ye have t' come back t' him t' get more, an' then ye have t' do whatever 'e wants. An' what 'e'll want is for ye t' turn tricks t' make 'im some money. He's already lookin' fer girls t' do that to! Me Da isn't gonna stop him. He taught Lorcan everything 'e knows! We're a crime family, Kira!
"That's why I couldn't be yer friend before. That's why I tried t' keep ye an' Lorcan from crossin' paths! What am I gonna do?! I don't know how t' save ye!"
Rosie/Sarah Washington
"Welcome Rosemarie, my dear. So this interview is going to be easy, because it's the first one, but I want you to answer as honest as possible." Sarah smiled warmly and nodded for the cameraman to start rolling. She winked at Rosie then began.
"So, go ahead and tell everyone your name and your age little miss."
"Rosemarie Jenkins, but everyone calls me Rosie. I'm a Junior."
" So this is your first Prom, are you excited?" Sarah then elbowed her slightly, "Is their someone special taking you?"
Rosie's cheeks flushed, "Not that I know of. I just like the whole atmosphere of prom.
Sarah smiled, "Ok, so is that the only reason you want to go?"
"Yes, I mean...other than helping my family with the winning prize money."
"Ok, well thank you Rosie. I'm sure we'll learn a lot more about your family. It will be wonderful to hear from you in the future."
She sat there smiling at Rosie until the cameraman called clear. Then Sarah rushed from the chair and gestured for Rosie to follow. "Thankyou dear. You may return to the group now."
Tanner
Tanner felt his face flush when Miyuki slipped her hand into his own. "You know that would actually help, but you don't have to if you don't want to. I can probably handle it alone." He was drawn from his thoughts when a petite girl, he thought her name was Kira, reached out and punched Lorcan. He looked up with shock, and was about to step in because he saw the look in Lorcan's eyes, and he didn't like it. He was too late, because Mr. Warren stepped in and the group was lead away. He looked toward Miyuki, "What was that all about?"
Miyuki:
"I'd be happy to," Miyuki said, "but it's alright if you'd rather go by yours--" Miyuki's eyes went wide as Kira punched the big, intimidating guy in the black leather trenchcoat. With her hand in his, she felt Tanner tense and start to move forward, and found herself feeling strangely proud of his willingness to do so. Before he could step in, the Principal did, and moments later Kira and the younger girl were sent away.
"What was that all about?" Tanner asked.
"I don't know. Maybe Kira punched him for taunting his little sister? I guess Camron would know." But it might not be any of our business...
Narayan:
Narayan was snapped out of his captivation with Elizabeth by the sound of a fist hitting flesh. He spun quickly, but instead of the sight he expected--the tall thug hitting someone--he saw the opposite: the girl in black had hit him. Narayan could tell she'd given a good, full-power swing, even if her stance and technique could be improved. I should see if she would like to have some training. She and Elizabeth both. They will need to be able to defend themselves as well as possible. The dark-haired girl certainly had the heart of a lion, and Narayan respected that, but he was worried about what might happen to her the next time the thug was in a position to hit back.
Masaki:
She will not want to talk to me again. I was no help to her at all, Masaki thought, watching Pretty Brown Eyes leave with Taryn. It is probably for the best, he thought, but it didn't make him feel any better.
"Alrighty then!" Sarah said brightly as she returned with Rosie. "Who would like to be next?" Might as well, Masaki thought, then raised his hand. "Oookay! The nicely dressed young man over there," Sarah said, then consulted her clipboard. "Masaki, is it?"
"Yes miss."
Inside the interview room, Masaki tried to fight down nervousness as the film crew went through the process of checking volume levels and making sure the lighting was suitable for him.
"Welcome Masaki!" Sarah said in her eager, bubbly voice. "Don't worry now, this interview will be quick and easy. Just relax and answer honestly, OK?" She gave the cameraman a nod. "Why don't you start out by telling everyone your name and age?"
"My name is Masaki Sojimoto. I am 17."
"So, are you excited about the Prom? Do you have someone special you plan on asking?"
"I have not done this sort of thing before so I am a bit...nervous. There is someone I plan to ask though."
"Oh really?" Sarah said excitedly. "Who's the lucky girl?"
"I am sorry miss, I do not think it would be appropriate for me to answer until she has agreed to go with me."
"Well, I don't think you need to worry about that. Every girl's crazy 'bout a sharp-dressed man!" Sarah said, giving Masaki a conspiratorial wink. "I'm sure she wouldn't mind a bit if you say who she is."
"I am sorry. I feel I would do her a discourtesy if I mentioned her name without her permission and before she knows I intend to ask her. If you questioned her--" Masaki caught himself too late.
"Ooooooh, so she's one of the girls in our little group?" Silence. "Well OK then! Do you have any plans for what you would do if you won the prize money for being selected as Prom King?"
"I hope my sister Miyuki wins. She wants to donate the money to help earthquake victims in Japan. If I should win, I would give the money to her, to help Japan and so that her hopes for her Prom would be fully realized."
"Well now, isn't that sweet? Thank you, Masaki! We all look forward to learning more about you and your family, and finding out who your Mystery Girl is!"
Returning to the group, Masaki saw Miyuki holding Tanner's hand and decided not to be a third wheel. It was a bit of a relief to see that Tanner had not copped a cocky attitude. If anything, he looked depressed and worried, like he really needed someone like Miyuki in his life. I hope he appreciates her... he thought. Camron was standing by himself, So Masaki decided to join him.
"Are you ready for your interview?" he asked. "Have you figured out who you're going with? They are going to ask you."
Kira/Taryn:
"Oh." Kira said weakly. Everything made sense now. She looked at Taryn with newfound respect and sympathy. "i see." she cleared her throte and lowerd her head, wishing for once she had hair to hide her face. Her voice was calm now, and barely above a whisper, as if she was afraid the sound of it would bring Lorcan and his goons upon them. "i'm sorry for causing you trouble." she said in a small voice like a child. But she ment it. "But - But what about you?" Kira asked in concern. "How am i gonna save you? And they haven't - you know - to you?" Kira looked at Taryn with supressed dread at the thought.
"No," Taryn said softly, feeling the same dread. Not yet. "And you're not causin' me trouble. I want to have friends. And I've wanted to bop Lorcan like that more times than ye can count. I just need t' think o' something, is all," she said, her face becoming a mask of determination.
Does she have kin somewhere else that'll take her in? But Lorcan would just hurt the family she's got here. If I just had more time! she thought. Suddenly, her face brightened.
"The television show! You've got t' sort things out with Mr. Warren an' get on th' television show! See, if you're sorta famous, it'll limit his options, 'cause if anything bad happened to ye, it wouldn't be just cops poking around--he can deal with that--but reporters an' bloggers an' the like.
"So you get on the show. You're pretty, you're spunky, they'll like you. If they're goin' t' interview Lorcan, it'll probably come out that ye bopped him, so that'll be the hook that'll make 'em want to keep you an' him on camera. Don't say anything a fancy lawyer can sue over, but it wouldn't hurt if ye could drop in a couple subtle hints that if anythin' bad happened to ye, he'd be th' main suspect.
"Get yourself some Mace an' a Taser if ye haven't already got 'em. Never leave a drink unwatched, an' if ye have to, don't drink it when you come back; get a new one. If you're at a party or somethin' like that, make sure no one slips anythin' in your drink, be extra careful if Lorcan or any of his mooks are around. Don't be alone, 'specially at night. An' don't get drunk.
"Lorcan'll still want to do things t' wreck yer life, but he'll have t' be sneaky about it, and you can be sneaky too. Just don't do anything major without askin' me first, alright? We just need t' buy time. There are some things I can do, and I have a...contact that'll be able t' help.
"But th' main thing is, get on th' show. Pretend the camera's yer best friend ever, 'cause it is, an' just be yourself. You're a good person Kira. You're fun, you've got style, you're witty, an' even when ye hash things up you're funny. You'll do great. If we get th' chance, I'll help ye practice before yer interview," Taryn said, brandishing her smartphone.
"God Taryn!" Kira said, stunned by her friend's sudden wave of plans and advice, "you'd think you'd been a secret agent, or something!" Kira oggled, slightly out of being impressed, slightly to hide her emotion. No one had ever cared this much about her since dad.
Taryn gave a bittersweet laugh at Kira's reaction. Guess I always have had to survive by me wits, but she makes it sound so...cool.
"Um, only one problem..." Kira bit her lip, "I - i cant be on tv, i just cant!" she sounded urgent, frantic. You are so stoopid!! Kira wanted to kick herself. She could deck the biggest, most dangerous loser in the state and emerage unscathed, but quaked at the thought of a camera.
Taryn pursed her lips, then looked around to make sure no one was in earshot. They were close to the Admin wing of the school, but for now they had privacy. "Why not? Are ye just camera shy, or are ye in hiding from someone?" she asked, barely above a whisper. "If ye have an abusive father or somethin,' give me all the details ye can. I'll do what I can t' stop him, an' if I can't, maybe we can get him an' Lorcan in each other's way, pit 'em against each other."
Kira's eyes filled with horror at the thought of someone thinking dad was abusive. Just as she felt her eyes filling with tears. No no, don't cry, Taryn didn't know, it wasn't her fault. Don't cry in front of her! But the problem was, she wanted to cry in front of Taryn. For the first time Kira felt she found someone who understood her, who'd been through the same stuff she'd been though. It would feel so good to finally get it all out...Why not tell her? She told you everything. Isn't that what friends do?
But the thought of Lorcan, or even the Principal coming around the corner and seeing watery makeup running down her face was enough to stop the tears. She could cry for Taryn, but no one else. "No, its not that." she said in answer to the 'abusive father theory'. Her voice sounded a little choked up. "Um, well...we're minors, right? I mean don't you have to have a 'work permit' or something, and parental or gaurdian permission to be filmed and go on tv?" Yah, because your asking the foreigner who would really know everything about American laws...dum Kira... She cleard her throte. "Um, well you do, and...," she lowerd her head and voice as if in shame, "I don't think my current foster parents would care about giving me permission..." She forced her head and eyes to look back up, but for once, she didn't feel afraid about what she would see in the eyes looking back at her.
When Kira's eyes filled with horror then started to tear up, Taryn couldn't tell if she'd guessed wrong and offended Kira, or guessed right. The pain in her face made Taryn want to reach out to her, but then Kira sucked it up, which meant she probably wouldn't want to get into a water works festival. Not here, not now.
"If I...said somethin' wrong, I'm sorry. About th' permission thing...we'll just have t' find a way," she said, trying to hide the trepidation she felt at the thought of trying to get her own father's signature. "These foster-parents o' yers. Can we wheedle 'em? Bribe 'em with somethin', or fill their heads with visions o' bein' rich an' hangin' out with th' stars when their dear Kira gets famous?"
Kira laughed bitterly. "dear? yah right. But..."she got that sad look again. "Its not just them. You were half right. Its other foster homes out there that ive been in..." she shuttered and got a far off look. "I mean its not like i wanna send up a red flare to them..." She heaved a sigh. "But other than that...your idea is a good one. Only, you won't believe this, but - i'm still not afraid of Lorcan." she said straight faced. Come on Kira, get it all out..."And if everything you said about him is all he can do to me...well, its nothing i haven't seen before." she managed to choke out, though bravely. "But if you really want me to do the interview...i'll do it for you. I mean, i guess there's no reason for me not too...other than old foster parents...but um, -ahem- with me beating on Lorcan, im sure the principle will tell my foster parents, and they will tell my social worker...And i'm protected by the state so she can keep security tight on me." Kira tried for a watery smile toward Taryn. As far as Kira was concerned, none of this was nessicary. She was fine going on as if nothing had happened. But if it made Taryn feel better, then why not go through with all of it.
When Kira gave her "Been there, had that done to me" speech explaining why she wasn't afraid of Lorcan, Taryn's eyes filled with sadness and compassion. She reached out and touched Kira's arm, wishing with all her heart there was something she could do to take away Kira's pain. Then Kira gave the line about the State protecting her. Right. As if you didn't just tell me the State doesn't protect you nearly good enough.
"I don't want ye to do anythin' fer me, Kira. I don't want t' be bringin' any skeevy creeps back into your life, unless it's part of a setup to destroy 'em," she said, her blue eyes suddenly turning to steel. "Don't worry 'bout th' inteview. I'll think of something else."
"Ah, girls," the Vice Principal said, coming out of her office. "Mr. Warren said you'd be coming. Taryn, could you please come inside. Kira, I'll talk with you next."
Taryn went into Mrs. Ashland's office. "Why don't you take a seat and just tell me what happened, alright? Don't worry, you're not in any trouble. Mr. Warren called me and explained why you're here." Taryn did her best to relay the events accurately. "Do you have any idea what set her off?"
"Well..." Please, Kira, be honest when it's your turn... "...she said that he was lyin' about Camron, that Camron's not like that. She said he wears a special ring and all, because he wants to wait 'till he's married. Maybe she and Camron are really close, or she just thinks Camron doesn't deserve to be talked about like that. I'm not sure why..." Taryn said, feeling her nervousness increase.
Something about the way Kira had said 'I just thought you would want to know' after telling her about his "Purity Ring" and his intentions made Taryn suspicious that it wasn't really about Camron. She bit her lip. "I...think it's possible she might not want me to think badly of 'im, or she thought Lorcan was messin' with me mind and that's what got her mad." I hope she's not too intent on settin' me up with him... "Please don't be too hard on her ma'am. I promise I'll do everything I can to keep her from gettin' into any more rows with Lorcan."
"Thank you Taryn. Why don't you go ahead and go back to the others."
Tanner
Tanner really wanted to know what had made Kira act like that, but at the mention of asking Camron he wanted to turn around and run. He hadn't confronted Camron face to face since the accident. However, he couldn't just freak out and let Miyuki know something was wrong. It wasn't a good time to tell her, especially because she had just become his friend. He would tell her...eventually. He let out a sigh, "I guess it wouldn't hurt to go ask. I mean he's all alone right now anyway."
Lucas/Sarah Washington
Lucas awaited his turn to be called into the interview room he was a bit nervous but excited at the same time. When his name was called he eagerly walked in. Sarah Smiled at him when he sat down.
Hello Take a seat dont worry about the Cameraman you wont even know he's there. So Please tell us Your Name and Age?
My name is Lucas Masters and im 18
Very Nice, Are you excited for Prom? Do you have a special someone yet?
Yeah. Im really excited and I do have someone special in mind *blushing*
You seem nervous so why do you want to go to Prom? What do you plan on doing with the prize money should you win?
Maybe buy a new guitar or go to college Im not sure yet haha
Well Lucas it's been fun thanks for letting me interview you
Lucas walked off relieved that he got that off his chest.As he was walking out he saw Rosie. He decided he should ask her to go with him before it was too late"Hey Rosie! How did your interview go? Were you nervous? Hey I was wondering has anyone asked you to prom yet? Because I dont have a date yet" he said blushing
Miyuki:
Miyuki could have sworn she saw fear in Tanner's eyes at the mention of Camron, though she couldn't begin to imagine why. Of all the guys she knew, Camron was probably the one least likely to want to hurt anyone deliberately. Maybe he's heard about Camron's spirituality and thinks he'd be one of those self-righteous judgmental types. Well, I bet Tanner could use a guy friend, and Camron will probably be a bigger help than my poor aloof brother, she thought, a smile coming to her lips. "OK," she said, leading Tanner over. "Hi Camron," she said. "This is Tanner."
Camron
"Hi Camron," she said. "This is Tanner." Camron looked away from Masaki, Miyuki's twin brother, to see the voice belonged to Miyuki herself. He'd seen Tanner, and had even talked to him several times. Tanner seemd like a really cool guy, but for some reason he never really wanted to open up.
"Hey Tanner, what's up?" Camron asked with a smile. "Good to see you again. Nice of you two to come over." he said, shifting his gaze to Miyuki.
Tanner
Tanner lifted the corners of his lips, in a attempt to smile. He wasn't sure what to say, everything seemed very wrong. "So...have you gone into do your interview yet?" He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. Obviously he hasn't only three people have done their interview. "I'm sorry that was a stupid question. Of course you haven't, well when you do go in, I hope it isn't as bad as it seems." Tanner mentally hit himself, could he sound anymore strange. He made it seem like he didn't want to talk to Cameron and it was really rude.
Rosie
Rosie heard Lucas behind her and stopped to wait for him. She smiled brightly as he came up beside her.
How did your interview go? Were you nervous?
"My interview went ok I guess. It wasn't like the best out of anyone, but I think it will do. I wasn't really nervous, I mean it's just a camera. It's not like I really have anything to hide from the world."
Hey I was wondering has anyone asked you to prom yet? Because I dont have a date yet" he said blushing.
Rosie stopped walking and turned to face Lucas. She was a little stunned because he had asked her so quickly. She didn't think she was going to get a date to prom, let along asked by a senior. Especially someone like Lucas, she had thought earlier that day that he didn't really like her, and now this. She was confused and speechless. She felt really stupid because she just kind of sat there and stared at Lucas. "I....uh...I would love to, but I have to make sure it's alright with my dad first. I don't know how he'd feel about me going with a senior. Maybe you could stop by my house and I could let you meet him. He isn't that bad." She smil
|
|
|
Prom
Sept 20, 2012 22:17:44 GMT -5
Post by purplemunster94 on Sept 20, 2012 22:17:44 GMT -5
Camron
"So...have you gone into do your interview yet?" He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. "I'm sorry that was a stupid question. Of course you haven't, well when you do go in, I hope it isn't as bad as it seems." Tanner.
Camron laughed lightly. "It can be nervewracking, i suppose. But just ignore the camra, and be yourself. Or you can pretend the camera is your best friend. Personally,i like to ignore it." Camron was picking up and Tanner's nervesness. "Dont' worry about it, bro. You'll do fine." Camron smiled reasureingly.
Miyuki/Masaki:
Uh-oh. He really is uncomfortable around Camron. But why? Miyuki thought. Camron himself didn't look the least bit uncomfortable or hostile, so it wasn't like the two had had a fight and were sharpening daggers behind a veil of polite words. Maybe I should see if we can go get our interview, she thought, wishing she hadn't put him in such an awkward position.
"Don't worry about it bro, you'll do fine," Camron said with a reassuring smile.
"It isn't too bad," Masaki said. "They just ask you your name, your age, what you think about the Prom...and who you're going with." Why shouldn't he go with Miyuki? Someone should. But will he care about her? Not try to take advantage of her?
When Masaki said 'and who you're going with," Miyuki blushed, realizing what impression they'd get if she and Tanner interviewed together. Suddenly she became very aware of the heat of his hand holding hers, and the careful way Masaki was watching him. She glanced up at Tanner, wondering what his reaction would be.
Lucas
"I....uh...I would love to, but I have to make sure it's alright with my dad first. I don't know how he'd feel about me going with a senior. Maybe you could stop by my house and I could let you meet him. He isn't that bad."
Lucas thought in his mind that Rosie didnt want to go with him but he could understand about the whole Dad thing
"Oh Yeah I understand Parents can be really protective haha. When would be an ok time to meet him? Sometime afterschool maybe?
Lucas could tell that Rosie was blushing he hoped he hadnt embarrased her. It was then that Lucas started blushing too.
Tanner
"Don't worry about it bro, you'll do fine," Camron said with a reassuring smile.
"It isn't too bad," Masaki said. "They just ask you your name, your age, what you think about the Prom...and who you're going with."
Who your going with.. Masaki's words ran through his head repeatedly. He was suddenly very aware of what people might think of him and Miyuki. There would be no way she would ever want to date someone like him, and he would never let her. He was no good for her, she needed someone who was going to always make her happy, and he knew that was not him.
Tanner let go of Miyuki's hand and pulled it away. As soon as he did he realized how rude it must have seemed. He wanted to apologize as soon as it happened, but knew it was too late. He averted his eyes to the ground and felt his face flush. Why do I have to be like this, why can't I be more like...well someone like Camron. He always seems so confident in himself. Even after what I did to his family.
Rosie
Rosie smiled up at Lucas, she couldn't believe he actually agreed to go meet her father.
"Yeah, after school anytime would be fine." She was beginning to become really excited about prom when she realized her fathers condition. Most people would see him, and only feel sorry for her family. She didn't want Lucas feeling that way. It always made people feel weird around them. "Umm...but before you go, I have to tell you...My father was hurt really bad in a rodeo accident, and well...I guess you just have to see for yourself. I just don't want you to be cought of gaurd.
Miyuki/Masaki:
Oh... Miyuki thought, a look of hurt briefly sweeping across her face as Tanner pulled his hand from hers and pointedly looked away from her. She took a step back to give him a little space. "Er...I'll still go in with you if you want. We can tell them we're just friends. But it's alright if you'd rather go by yourself."
Masaki's expression hardened. "My sister does not have cooties. I promise," he said coolly.
"Masaki!" Miyuki hissed, rolling her eyes. "It's alright. People would start assuming stuff that's not true and he was just a little embarrassed. Right?" she said to Tanner.
Tanner
"Er...I'll still go in with you if you want. We can tell them we're just friends. But it's alright if you'd rather go by yourself."
Tanner saw the look of pain cross Miyuki's face and he wanted to leave right then and there and never return to Bentley High again. The minute he meets someone who seemed to care about him, he had to go and hurt her. Everything he ever did was wrong. He looked over at Miyuki and swallowed. "I still don't mind either way, but if you don't want people to get the wrong idea...You know..I really don't know what would be right."
Masaki's expression hardened. "My sister does not have cooties. I promise," he said coolly.
"Masaki!" Miyuki hissed, rolling her eyes. "It's alright. People would start assuming stuff that's not true and he was just a little embarrassed. Right?" she said to Tanner
Tanner turned toward Masaki and his eyes darkened a little. He would never ever think that Miyuki had "cooties" she was the nicest sweetest person he had ever met. She was the only person who actually seemed to care for him in awhile, and he was starting to feel the same about her. "I never meant it like that, like Miyuki said, I was just caught off guard." He smiled reasurringly toward Miyuki, hoping she understood.
Miyuki/Masaki:
Miyuki smiled back. "It's alright," she said to Tanner. "Is anybody here actually ready for all this? Prom, TV crews and everything? About the interview, whichever way makes you more comfortable. That was the whole idea behind me offering to go with you in the first place," she said with a smile, and kindness in her eyes.
Seeing Miyuki smile at Tanner, clearly forgiving all, Masaki gave Tanner an acknowledging nod. It's not like I have never been awkward with a girl, he thought. "I apologize if I was rude. I just want my sister to be happy. Whether you remain her friend, or become...something more..." he said uncomfortably, "I just want you to care about her and never hurt her."
Narayan:
Narayan took slow, meditative breaths as the television crew attached a microphone to his collar and adjusted their lights and camera angles.
"Alrighty then! Don't worry about a thing now, we'll be through this in a jiffy."
"Yes ma'am."
"So, why don't you tell us your name and age to get started, OK?"
"My name is Narayan Do-gnak Lingpa. I am 17."
"Oooh, that's an unusual name! Where are you from?"
"I am from Tibet"
"Wow, I bet there's an interesting story there! Do they have Proms in Tibet?"
"Ah...no. There are holidays and festivals, but not 'Proms.'"
"So are you excited about the Prom? Do you have someone special in mind you want to go with?"
Narayan's expression warmed. "Yes. Her name is Elizabeth Victoria Lillian Wren. She is full of joy and very beautiful."*
"Have you asked her yet?"
"Not yet. I am not sure she would want to go with me."
"Well you never know 'till you ask!" Sarah said brightly. "Do you have any ideas on what you'd like to do with the prize money if you and Elizabeth win?"
"I have not thought about the money. I think I would donate some of it to the ecological research my community is doing, and some of it to the cause of freedom for Tibet, or perhaps to help the Japanese. I do not know exactly, but I would donate it."
"Well thank you Narayan! We'll be wanting to learn more about your exciting journey from Tibet to America and about your life here in future interviews! Good luck with Elizabeth!"
"Alright, we need to make sure we've got a camera and shotgun mike on him and Elizabeth when they're together, we don't want to miss it when he asks," the director said after Sarah left with Narayan to bring him back to the group.
*OT: Narayan, being naive and trusting the TV people with the info, lol. Katblossom, if you want to have the TV people play back Narayan's mention of her to Elizabeth, ask her about him, whatever, feel free.
Lucas
"Yeah, after school anytime would be fine." She was beginning to become really excited about prom when she realized her fathers condition. Most people would see him, and only feel sorry for her family. She didn't want Lucas feeling that way. It always made people feel weird around them. "Umm...but before you go, I have to tell you...My father was hurt really bad in a rodeo accident, and well...I guess you just have to see for yourself. I just don't want you to be cought of gaurd.
A wave of sadness filled Lucas's mind when Rose told him about her father. "Oh wow I didnt know that. I would love to meet your family. Would today after school work for you? Or any other day is fine with me. My parents wont mind much.
Tanner/Miyuki:
Tanner went over the pros and cons of having Miyuki go into the interview with him. He was sure that if people thought they were going out something would come up, but on the other hand he couldn't let the people in the room bring up his past. He decided that he would ask Miyuki to do the interview with him, but make it clear that he was no good for her, so she could still find someone nice, and he could end up not having to say anything. He looked over at Miyuki, "I would still be fine with you going into the interview with me. I don't really think it will come across wrong." He said the last part unsure, but knew that people might think they were together, but Tanner would make sure Miyuki found someone nice even if he had to search forever.
Seeing the lady come back with Narayan and start looking for the next volunteer, Miyuki turned to Tanner and said, "OK! Are you ready to go? Don't worry, you'll do fine," she said, seeing the worry in his face. "If you get stuck or something, I'll just jump in and babble something or other." Something about his look, the way he steeled himself for the interview ahead set off alarm bells in Miyuki's mind. Instead of the stomach-full-of-butterflies nervousness she was feeling, he seemed more like someone on his way to an execution, or maybe an interrogation in a North Korean prison. There was definitely Something Going On with him, but she knew better than to ply him for details.
"Hi, I'm Miyuki, and this is Tanner," she said to Sarah. "We're friends, is it OK if we interview together?"
Sarah smiled at the two of them. "Oh well my dear it's perfectly fine to interview together, actually sometimes it's even better."
Tanner looked at the woman as if she were crazy, she seemed overly happy. It wasn't even genuine happiness, it was really fake. I was nothing of what he had expected from the host, but he guessed it was just part of the job.
Taryn/Camron/Masaki:
Taryn slipped quietly back into the Auditorium. Everyone else was chatting quietly in pairs or groups. Camron was standing with the Japanese guy, and Taryn tensed when she saw them both looking her way as the door closed behind her. She steered clear of Captain Meathead and Barbie, hoping she could just go unnoticed. He'd rather have bro-talk anyway, right? Taryn thought, risking another glance at Camron.
Camron had been thinking and praying after Kira's interuption. There was something going on here that it seemed only God could fix. He was in control, and Camron was greatful for that. Right on que, Taryn re-entered, looking slouched. He was sure she would avoid or ignore him, and that the ground he had covered eariler would be lost, but instead she looked right at him. She steered clear of everyone else, but again glanced his way. He wasn't sure if it was a good look or a bad look. Camron wanted to ask if she was ok, but after what had happend with her storming off, she probably needed some space. He didn't want her to feel threatend by him because he always kept popping up. No, when she was ready, if she wanted to, she'd approch him, or at least give him an inclination she wasn't mad. Camron felt sure God was leading him to talk about His son.
As Taryn walked by, Camron glanced her way and gave a small smile. He didn't need to ask her if she was ok - his eyes said it all.
What should I do? Taryn thought, giving him a weak, fleeting smile. He'd be better off if he thought I was a rude little git, and so would I! But he's never been anything but nice to me...
Reluctantly, Taryn stepped over to Camron and Masaki.
"Um...sorry to interrupt but...I owe ye an apology," she said to Camron. "I'm sorry for what Lorcan said about ye and...the way I reacted...Kira said you're not like that so...sorry. I'll let you guys get back t' your conversation now," she said, starting to back away.
"No, join us, please," Masaki said, scrambling for a way to make her feel comfortable. "Did you know that she's working on a project with the M.I.T. Media Lab? It's mostly magic to me, but it has certainly shut up the idiots in Comp Sci who tried to tell her that girls should leave the advanced technology to the likes of them," he said to Camron, then turned back to Taryn. "I'm sure you could explain it better than I could."
"Yes, that sounds interesting." Camron supplied, feeling relief that she had approched them. "And apology accepted, but there was no need to." his eyes were filled with compassion. "you were the one decieved here, not me." All the same, he felt greatfull that Kira had spoken up on his behaf. The two girls couldn't have chosen a better time to strike up a friendship. God's perfect planning really was, well, perfect.
Taryn blushed. The respect in Masaki's voice was not something she was used to hearing, especially from guys. "Well..." Taryn began, watching carefully for signs of boredom or 'I wish she'd just shut up and go away' from both guys. "M.I.T. has this collaborative project called MIThril. It's about makin' a computer system ye wear like clothes, and that's so easy an' natural to use it's more like an extension of yourself than a gadget you use.
"You mean Mithril, like, in Lord of the Rings?" Camron asked, eyes dancing. He couldn't help himself. It had been the first thing that had come to mind. A look from Taryn. "Sorry, sorry, couldn't resist. A die hard fan, here. But keep going...it sounds amazing!" Camron encouraged.
"Aye, it's th magic o' the Elves, except the M-I-T is capitalized," Taryn replied, giving a little smile. I'm working on applying th' platform to telepresence an' extension of sense modalities. Telepresence is...using a robot or other system to kinda 'be' somewhere you're not. I'm building a robot that I'm going to ship to M.I.T.. I'll be able to control it with gestures and see and hear through its sensors, so I'll be able to move around the Media Lab, interact with people, and work with them even though I can't actually go there in th' flesh. And the sense modality thing, that's basically using technology to give myself senses I wasn't born with, like the ability to see infrared, or 'feel' things at a distance with radar. Yeah, I'm th' Queen o' the Weirdos," she said bashfully.
"More like the Queen of genius." Camron replied, impressed, and excited for her progress. "well, i'd have to agree with Amber that you don't belong in highschool...you should have skipped to College!" he said warmly.
That's the general idea, Taryn thought. It's the best way I've got to get away.
"That's awesome Taryn. Way to use your talents to progress the 21st century. See what i mean about God giving us each talents?" he added in a soft voice with an inviting, yet comforting smile. He wasn't sure if she was ready to open up again so soon, or in front of anyone else, but it was good to mention it.
I'm not sure creditin' God with settin' up my life is such a compliment to him, she thought, but decided to keep it to herself.
"My dad has done some dealings with M.I.T - He's a computer programmer." Camron explained his understanding in the field.
"Really? What kind o' work does he do?"
Camron/Taryn/Masaki/Kira:
"Ah, well..." Camron said, trying to gather his thoughts in a modest way. "Alot of things. To be general, he builds them." he decided not to mention the fact that his father owned his own company. It was not relevent at the moment.
"So he does the hardware too? Could I meet him? Maybe we could collaborate on somethin' sometime!" Taryn said enthusiastically. Suddenly her excitement vanished. She tensed, taking an involuntary step backward. "Sorry. That was way too presumptuous o' me. Forget I said it. I should go get interviewed or somethin' an' let you guys get back t' your conversation."
There it was again, that sudden surge of excitment before she abruptly cut it off. He exchanged a bewildered look with Masaki, like help.
Um...what am I supposed to do?!, Masaki thought. Dealing with the subtleties of people, especially people in need, was Miyuki's talent, not his. He scrambled for something to say, wishing he could be half as good as Camron was at getting Taryn to come out of her shell.
"Yah, he does hardwear." Camron cut in softly before she could compleatly turn away from them. "And i'm sure he'd be happy to meet you. He'd probably offer you a job, but it seems you are occupied elsewhere." Camron gave a sheepish shy smile, as if inviting her to stay, but not trying to force her to do something she didn't want to. "And it seems there are a few people still in line before us."
"By the sound of things, I think I should start freeing up some venture capital," Masaki said, giving Taryn a modest smile. "I get the impression that Bill Gates will have to start looking over his shoulder once you and Camron's father get together. Please stay. Our 'conversation' is much more interesting with you in it."
"Er...thank you..." Taryn said, simultaneously wanting to run away, and hug them both. What am I doing, talkin' t' two guys?! Everybody's gonna think I'm tryin' t' be that Twilight girl or somethin'! What if Lorcan comes back?!
"Welcome." said Camron, with another relieved smile. He aimed a greatfull one in Masaki's direction. "So...how did you get interested in all this?" he asked, trying to stick to a subject she reveled in, but at the same time trying not to be prying.
"Well..." Because computers are never mean, they always make sense once you know how they work, and it's a world that's sane, where I can hide...yeah, I can tell him that, she thought. "I guess I've always been interested in science, and how things work..." Because it runs on math, and math never lies, never cheats, it's just true, and it doesn't care who's got the biggest muscles. "When I was little I saw a movie called Hackers, it had Angelina Jolie in it. She played this awesome girl hacker. I didn't really get what a 'hacker' was or much of what was going on, but I decided then that I wanted to be like her." Because she kicked the guy hacker's butt at first and fought him to a draw in the end, and even though she ended up his girlfriend, she still was as good as he was or better. "Once I started reading books about computers, I started finding books about robots and stuff, and I guess it went from there."
Camron nodded. "Very intutive!" he said, amazed and impressed. He looked up and saw Masaki with a similar expression. The more he heard about this girl, the more he got the feeling God was moving in her life. But how could somone with amazing smarts be terrified to talk to her peers? What did the imbalance come from? Careful, Camron. Don't be prying into other people's buisness. He had to tell himself. He needed to be patient, to pray, and to act, but let God do the working in people's lives; his and others.
The door opened, and Lorcan's tall form was silhouetted against the sunlight outside.
Crap! Too late now, if I run off now he'll think he caught me comin' on t' them or something. I'll just have t' stand me ground. So what do I say? I don't know the first thing about music, or 'venture capital.' Wracking her brain for words, her eyes fell on Camron's hands. Sure enough, he had a band around one finger. I'll ask him about that--he might not like it if he knew Kira told me so much, so I'll pretend she didn't and 'hear it from him.'
"So...er...what's with the weddin' ring?"
"What?" Camron asked in polight confusion. Then he saw her eyes fell on his ring. "Oh! It's not a wedding ring." He said pleasntly. He got this reaction alot, people asking him if he was married. He could have worn it on his right hand, but it just ment more to him, on the left. "It's a purity ring." Camron explained, not at all ashamed.
"Purity ring? Is it ceremonial or something? Like, to do with your religion?"
Camron chuckled. "Kind of." He replied. "But like, a steap further. It's not just something i'm doing because God or my parents told me to, which are very valid reasons - it's something i've decided to take on myself, something i chose to do becasue i want to." He then realized her emphasis on the word Purity. "it means i don't wan't to be intamate with somone untill i'm married." he clarified, unabashed.
"But if you think being...intimate with someone would, like, contaminate ye or whatever, what does marriage have t' do with it? Would it be better for ye to be a priest or somethin'?"
Camron couldn't help smiling a little. "Well, you've got the right idea going on there. But intamate relations arn't a bad thing - God made sex to be a wonderful thing! But between one man, and one woman. Untill the time they become one, their bodies - my body, - belong's to God only." Camron studied her face, and also Masaki's, inviteing him into the conversation as well, even though it was Taryn's questions he was adressing. Camron couldn't help but feel slightly discouraged that he probably wasn't making any sense to her. He wasn't ashamed of what he believed: he knew it was the truth. But Camron wished he could tell her the whole truth, the gospel, starting from the beginning. Somehow he thought that might make everything fit more into place for her, or at least make sense to her in terms of what he himself believed.
"Um...OK," Taryn said. I can't believe I'm talking about sex with a guy! she thought, even as more questions popped into her mind. Hearing his words, suddenly she could understand why Kira could simultaneously like Camron, think of him as someone safe to be around, and feel creeped out at the same time. "Well I'm, uh...glad that works for ye and makes ye happy." Time to talk about somethin' else--
Suddenly there was a squeaking sound, and the door to they gym opened just wide enough for a short, dark haired girl to slip through - Kira.
Kira sliped back into the gym, trying to make herself as small and unnoticable as possible. Though it wasn't exactly working. The people left waiting for their interviews had little to do, so it seemed any minor distraction grabbed their attention. Kira crossed her arms and slumped her shoulders, trying to avoid their glances. She was sure she knew what they were muttering about. Wondering if she'd gotten introuble, or expelled. Kira hurumphed. "hmph. As if they knew anything about it." She kept her eyes down, feeling slightly embaressed.
"Kira's back!" Taryn said, noting her posture and feeling her heart go out to her. "I'd better go make sure she's OK. It was nice talkin' t' ye both," she said, then hurried toward Kira.
"Well, aren't you the popular girl," Lorcan said with a leer as she passed.
"Oh, can it!" Taryn snapped. "We talked about computers and robots!" And sex... She pushed that thought out of her mind and continued on her way to Kira.
"Kira, are ye OK?"
The first thing that snapped Kira out of it was the sound of Lorcan's voice. She glared in his direction like a wolf glaring at a hunter. But then Taryn hurred up to her. At the sight of her Kira felt better, like all her fears of being noticed melted away. Kira stood up straight and took a deep breath. "Yah." she said. "And im not being expelled, anyway." she exhailed and actaully let out a strangled laugh. "And," she lowerd her voice so only Taryn could hear. "I'm doing it. The interview." she lifted up her chin and her eyes brimmed with confidence. "It's a good idea." she admitted.
Tanner/Miyuki:
Sarah motioned them into the room and had them sit in two chairs before taking one herself. She put on a smile as the camera's started rolling. "I'm here with Tanner and Miyuki two of our friends we will be following until prom! So what makes you two want to go to Prom?"
Tanner stiffened when the host said they would be following him. But took a deep breath and turned to answer the question. "Well I don't really want to go, my parents are kind o making me. You know how it is." He gave her a slight smile then turned to wait for Miyuki to answer.
Miyuki blinked in surprise when Tanner said he was only going to the Prom because his parents were forcing him. It seemed strange, and more than a little unfair to him, and to whatever girl he would end up spending the evening with against his will. She looked over at him with concern in her eyes, and smiled when he glanced her way. "Well...I hope it'll be fun and romantic. Elegant, beautiful, that kind of thing. I also look forward to helping decorate. I'd like to try and help make it a magical experience for people."
Sarah smiled at Miyuki who seemed excited for prom. That was a good thing, because if this guy was going to be her date it was going to be a rough night. He didn't seem to have any emotion. Weird choice for the principle to want me to interview him. Maybe we should look more into it. She let the thought make room in the back of her mind for later then smiled at the two. "So, I since you two are interviewing together, is it safe to assume you're going to prom together?"
Tanner looked over at Miyuki and blushed a little. "No, I think you're mistaken. Miyuki and I are just friends." He looked over to Sarah and smiled, seeing the doubt come to her eyes. He noticed she pushed his comment aside and turned toward Miyuki like she would give her a different answer.
Miyuki also blushed when Sarah put her in the hot seat. "Oh, we just met at lunch today, so, no, it wouldn't be safe to assume anything."
Sarah raised her eyebrow. "I see." She didn't buy it for one minute. She was sure something more was going on, but the weren't going to admit it yet. Sarah put her smile on and nodded. "Well that's very nice that you are interviewing together. So I guess I only have one more question for you two. What do you do outside of school. Who exactly are Miyuki and Tanner?"
Tanner shrugged. "I don't do much outside of school. I used to play football, but since I moved here I'm on the bottom of the team, and can't find a team outside of the school in this town. So now I go to school, then go straight home. I'm the new kid in the seniors, so it's not easy to make friends."
"I work part-time at The Enchanted Florist, it's a little flower and gift shop downtown. I help with the Food Not Bombs soup kitchen, and on Saturdays I go to visit the people at Sunshine Gardens retirement home. I like to make things for people too. Paintings, sculptures, ceramics and stuff. And I get involved with charity fundraisers, food drives, that kinda thing." As she spoke, Miyuki couldn't help but notice the contrast between her life and Tanner's. It was as if he was retreating from life, slowly sinking into some emotional quicksand, and she wanted nothing more than to pull him out.
Before she knew it, she had taken his hand in both of hers and was looking up at him with caring eyes. Then she remembered the cameras. "Sorry," she said, pulling away with a blush. "Um, don't read too much into that," she said nervously to Sarah, scrambling for some way to save Tanner from embarrassment. "I just--" she stammered, realizing that she'd only make things worse if she explained why she was reaching out to him. Masaki would know how to get out of this! Except he wouldn't have got in it in the first place! "I'm, uh...I guess you could say...really into human contact...my, uh, family is really formal and traditional, and I guess I just...kinda go 'boi-oi-oinnnng,' the other way," she said with a sheepish smile.
Sarah raised her eyebrows as Miyuki suddenly grabbed Tanner's hand. She released it just as fast as she had grabbed it seeming to realize it was "wrong" somehow. When the poor girl tried to get out of what had just happened she almost made it seem worse. Sarah nodded slowly, and put on a slight smile. "I see." She turned to the camera, "Well that's really all of the questions I have to ask these two. But I have a question for the viewers out there, do you think Miyuki and Tanner, have a secret relationship that they don't want us to know? If so, why don't they want to tell us?" She smiled brightly, "you can decide and send in your votes and reasons to our website below." Sarah turned again toward Miyuki and Tanner, ignoring the looks she got. "Well I will talk to you again soon, maybe even without the other."
Tanner tried to stop Sarah from going on her rampage about their "relationship." he could feel his cheeks burning and wanted nothing less then to run as fast as he could, but he wasn't going to leave Miyuki there alone. Finally after Sarah said they could leave he took Miyuki gently by the arm and tried to leave as quickly as he possibly could get them out of the room full of cameras.
Miyuki gaped in shock, knowing full well that anything she tried to say or do now would only make things worse. She felt Tanner's touch, and the next thing she knew she was fleeing with him. By the time they were out of sight of the cameras, she was in tears.
"Oh Tanner, I'm so sorry!" You'd have been better off without me!"
Tanner shook his head and ran his fingers through his hair. People were so frustrating, they always took something so kind, and actually decent, and turned it into something bad. It took Tanner a moment to realize Miyuki had tears in her eyes, but when he did he turned around quickly the frustration imediately leaving his eyes. Had he done something to hurt her? Was it her fault she was crying. He took a step toward her and put one of his hands on her shoulder. "Don't worry about it. None of it was your fault. It was her fault." He pointed a finger into the interview room. "Anything you would have said or done would have ended in the same way." His eyes softened, and he smiled slightly, "I just hope it doesn't ruin your chance of anyone asking you to Prom. You deserve to go with someone who can make your night perfect. You really seem to want to go to Prom." He pulled his hand away from her shoulder.
"Thank you," Miyuki said, giving him a smile. Somehow, the fact that he'd come out of his shell enough to offer a kind word and a kind touch meant a lot. Why shouldn't it be him? she thought.
"Now, we should get back into the main room, so someone else can go to their torturous interview."
Following him into the main room, Miyuk caught a glimpse of Kira, and got an inspiration. A rare look of mischief spread across her features. "Do you think...if they're going to just assume we have some kind of 'secret relationship' that maybe we could play with it a little? Like, see if we can convince them that we're ninja spies or something? Pass secret messages back and forth, wear trench coats and peek over newspapers, just, you know, make the whole thing seem ridiculous."
Kira/Taryn:
"Great," Taryn said, wondering what had caused her change of heart. "I know you'll do great. "Oh," she said, her voice suddenly lowering, "I, er, asked Camron about his Purity Ring like I didn't know anythin' about it, 'cause I figured he might get mad if he knew ye told me about it, like talkin' behind his back or somethin'. So, er, try not t' let it slip that ye told me, OK? And also..." she said fidgeting nervously, "could ye...do me a favor? Don't, er...try t' set me up with him, OK? I can't have guys sniffin' after me, doesn't matter what kinda rings they wear. I've talked to him too much already."
"Taryn!" Kira exclaimed in a whisper, half shocked, half amused. "siriously, you should know that i of all people are no match maker!" Kira actauly chuckled. "But seriously," she said seriously, "i wasn't trying to um, hook you guys up or anything." she said, lowering her voice nervously. Her tone held no franticness of their last conversation. The old whitty, snippity Kira was back.
"Thanks," Taryn said, smiling with relief. "Oh, I think I know how ye feel...about Camron's religion an' all. He was all talkin' about how God owns his body until he gets married. Seems kinda creepy t' me. Not that I think God wants to own me body--if she did, she'd be livin' in it instead o' me in th' first place, right?" she said, eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief. "I think it's skeevy 'cause God doesn't actually show up and 'own' stuff, it's always men doin' it on God's behalf. So there's some preacher-man or guru that gets to tell Camron an' everyone in his group what to do with their bodies," Taryn said with a shudder.
"Have you ever been to his...? Well, I guess I don't even know if it's a church or ashram or a mosque." If he's part of some scary cult I wonder if I should try to help him get out of it? No! I shouldn't even be talkin' to him at all, remember? Taryn thought, but she couldn't help casting a worried glance in his direction.
Kira again shifted uncomfortably. It was somewhat unsetteling to her that somone, esepcally Taryn, would seem so interested in the details of Camron's...religion. "Um, you mean like religious gathering place? No. I mean its not like i wo-i mean i could get there or anything." she took a slight pause. "So have you had your interview yet?"
"No," Taryn said, then saw Miyuki leave the interview area with Tanner, wiping tears from her face. Taryn's eyes narrowed. If he hurt her...
Masaki/Miyuki:
Masaki felt his heart getting stabbed. Tears, on Miyuki's face. "Excuse me," he said to Camron, and headed over. His initial hostility toward Tanner cooled as he saw her happiness return, and she started talking conspiratorially with him, wiping the tears away. "Miyuki, is everything alright?"
"Yeah, it's just that Barbara Walters in there," she said, tossing her head toward the interview room, "is going to have the whole country voting on what kind of 'seeeecret relationship' Tanner and I have," she said, rolling her eyes.
OT: There! Now everybody's back in the game thread. XD
Taryn:
"Might as well get it over with," Taryn muttered. "I'll tell ye how it went," she said, then headed over to Sarah. Moments later, she was seated with her in front of the cameras.
"Well alrighty then! Taryn O'Ciardha. A pretty name for a pretty girl!" Sarah said excitedly. "You look a lot younger than the other students I've talked to."
"Aye, I'm 14," Taryn replied.
"So, you're...a Freshman?"
"No, I'm a Junior. Skipped a couple grades."
"Oooooh, you must be a real brainiac then!"
"Guess ye could say that," Taryn replied with a shrug.
"So, are you excited for the Prom?"
"I'm not goin'."
"Well, why not? I'm sure you won't have any shortage of cute guys asking you. You've got such nice bone structure, and lips to die for! Not to mention that accent! You'll have to fight the boys off with a stick!"
Taryn scowled. "Sorry, but there's lots o' things I'd rather do than spend money I don't have on a useless froo-froo dress so I can spend the whole evening peelin' some guy's sweaty palms off me."
"Oh come on how," Sarah said conspiratorially, "There's got to be some guy you like."
Taryn scowled again, irritated at how quickly Camron's face came to mind. "No."
"What about those two cute guys you were talking with earlier?"
"What about 'em? I can talk to a guy without wantin' t' have his baby, can't I?"
"That Japanese boy, Masaki hinted pretty strongly that he's going to ask one of the girls on the Prom Committee. It could be you!" Sarah could have sworn she saw fear briefly sweep across the young girl's face. "If he asked you, would you say yes?"
"No, I wouldn't. I told ye I'm not goin'. Well, maybe if they need me behind the scenes t' keep the laser light show runnin' or somethin' like that. But the Prom itself as in 'a guy gets a girl into a fancy dress so he can get her out of it afterward?' Not interested. I'm too young for that, an' by th' time I'm not too young, I hope I'll be at M.I.T.."
"So....not even one teeeny little bit of romance in your soul?"
"Sorry, Twilight isn't exactly me first choice in reading material. Girls are supposed to want to be like that chick 'cause she's got a vampire an' a werewolf after her, right? Think about it. Vampires an' werewolves are both creatures that prey on people, especially women, right? So it's saying, yeah, guys are predators, an' every girl should dream about bein' their prey. Isn't that like some gazelle thinking, 'Oh, frabjous day! I've got a lion and a hyena tryin' t' chase me down and make a meal outta me, so I must be one hot piece o' meat! Yay me!' Well, I don't want to be some guy's piece o' meat. I don't want t' be a notch on his bedpost. I don't wanna be a name in his little black book. An' I sure don't want two of them out to see who gets me first."
"Well..." Sarah said, surprised that Taryn could be so cynical at such a young age. "Sounds like what you need isn't a vampire or a werewolf, but some sweet, caring Prince Charming to come along and sweep you off your feet!" Sarah turned to face the camera. "What do you think? Visit our website at TeenLife.com and vote on who you think should be the one to melt Taryn's heart! You can also vote through Facebook and Twitter!"
Tanner
Tanner smiled as Miyuki tried to find away around the votes. He realized he had been smiling a lot today, and it actually felt really good. He looked over at Miyuki and a twinge of pain was sent across his face. He didn't deserve to be happy, and this girl was making it happen with only a few words. He turned to see Masaki walking up to them. His normal expression presented itself on his face. He nodded when Miyuki explained. "All your poor sister did was try to be the person she always is, and that host jumped all over the oppurtunity." He shrugged, "Well, it's my fault really. I shouldn't have asked Miyuki to interview with me..now people will think against asking her to prom because she's apparently going with me...I'll find a way to make sure everyone knows she isn't taken, and would love to go to Prom happy."
Taryn:
Great, so now Kira's not going to want to do the interview so I'll have to find some other way t' keep her safe, Taryn thought, scowling as she all but stormed out of the interview room. And with that lady pimpin' me out on national television, what am I gonna do about me?!
Reaching Kira, she let her breath out in a huff. "Um, Kira, I better warn ye. That lady might try t' gank ye, like she did to me, and probably that Japanese girl. She's gonna put a poll on her stupid website about who will be the one to 'sweep me off my feet.' My punishment for not wantin' t' go to the Prom, I guess. I'm gonna try real hard not to DDoS their stupid website until it squeals, but I'm nae offerin' no guarantees. Ye might be better off if ye act all brain-dead an' excited. 'Oooooooh, I can't wait for th' Prom! I hope some, like, really cute guy asks me! Eheheheheheheheee!'"
Miyuki:
Miyuki put a hand on Tanner's shoulder. "Don't worry about it. None of it was your fault. It was her fault," she said, quoting his words back to him. "Oh, and you, uh, really don't need to go around saying 'Miyuki is available!' I'm sure Sarah Whatsername, Ace Reporter would find some way to turn that into something terrible. I think the best way would be for you to just decide who you want to go to the Prom with, and ask. Find someone who brings you joy, do your best to return the favor, and this whole thing will all work out."
Masaki:
Masaki noted how his sister had crafted her words so that she was neither eliminating herself as someone Tanner could ask, nor hinting that he ought to ask her. Giving him total freedom. He couldn't help smiling a little, feeling proud of her. And relief as well: whatever was going on with Tanner, he really didn't seem like he'd want to do anything to hurt Miyuki. As far as Masaki could tell, Tanner cared about her and wanted her to be happy. Masaki could not guess why that look of pain had swept across Tanner's face when he'd looked her way a moment ago. It was something that shouldn't be there. How can someone look at a sweet, lovely girl and feel pain? Masaki kept smiling; whatever Tanner's inner wound was, the doctor had arrived and started treatment, whether Tanner was aware of it or not.
Masaki turned to glance at Taryn, who had emerged from her interview. The brief moments of happy openness he'd glimpsed in her conversation with Camron were long gone. She was back to her serious, locked-inside-her-vault persona, looking more than a little angry. So the TV people ambushed her like they did to Miyuki and Tanner, he thought. Then she was talking to Pretty Brown Eyes, who looked like she was saying something spunky or witty. There was something about the dark-haired girl that was just so...adorable. She was like a steel butterfly. Strong, tough, beautiful, flitting through life with a sense of complete freedom. Masaki smiled a little wider, until Miyuki's words came back to him: Find someone who brings you joy, do your best to return the favor, and this whole thing will all work out. His expression turned serious.
I could never ask her. It would not be fair to her. Mother and Father will expect to meet my Prom date, and they would not be kind to her, especially Mother. She is uncomfortable around me anyway. More uncomfortable than she is punching a thug twice her size in the face, right in front of the Principal! She deserves someone who will 'return the favor' better than I can. He turned his eyes back to Taryn. I can find joy with her, can't I? he thought. He had been glad to see her moments of happiness, like sunshine peeking through dark clouds. The feeling was a bit different, lacking that odd frisson of delight Pretty Brown Eyes induced. Love is not some sort of fairy-tale magic. It is something that is built brick by brick. It takes patience and work, and Taryn is worth that. She deserves to be happy, and perhaps I can give her that. Dating her will not feel like participating in a jailbreak or joining Han Solo's crew, he thought, his eyes flicking involuntarily toward Pretty Brown Eyes before turning back to Taryn, but it will be good in its own way. Mother and Father will adore her. She deserves to be adored. And maybe I can help her realize her dreams somehow. She would be happy then.
Kira
As Taryn went in for her interview, Kira stood there rather awkwardly, painfully a where of the company in the room. Goodie religious boy, Camron (not that she minded hanging out with him or whatever, she just hated it when he got all 'churchy' on her. And of course, Lorcan: no explanation needed there. And Miyuki's brother, who looked wayyyyy spiffy and stylish and rich. Those kinds of people usually treated her like she was an insect. But he hadn't...he had actually initiated talking to her, and apologizing to her...and she wasn't sure if that relieved her more or not. Not to mention Miyuki herself and Tanner looked like they had just had a scene. In any case, Kira was relived when Taryn came out of the interview, and took a few hasty steps forward to meet her.
"Um, Kira, I better warn ye. That lady might try t' gank ye, like she did to me, and probably that Japanese girl. She's gonna put a poll on her stupid website about who will be the one to 'sweep me off my feet.' My punishment for not wantin' t' go to the Prom, I guess. I'm gonna try real hard not to DDoS their stupid website until it squeals, but I'm nae offerin' no guarantees. Ye might be better off if ye act all brain-dead an' excited. 'Oooooooh, I can't wait for th' Prom! I hope some, like, really cute guy asks me! Eheheheheheheheee!'"
Kira was hardly fazed by this warning, but she was surprised " Taryn, you should know that of all my mad skills," Kira began sarcastically, taking a bow, "acting like a love struck ditzy girl" her voice took on monotone seriousness"...is not among them. I would suck so bad them interview geeks would know I was fibbing, and then I would really be screwed!" She said. "Don't worry I’ll just get it over with quick." and with that, Kira took off for the interview room. "Don't wait up for me!" she called back to Taryn, knowing that the other girl probably hated being here as much as Kira did.
Ask Kira turned back forward, she realized that Miyuki's brother was staring her way with a vacant expression. Kira boldly stared back his way and marched right toward him - he was in the way of the interview room. Not really knowing what possessed her to do this, but realizing that he probably did deserve an apology, Kira stopped in front of him and 'ashamed' to get his attention. “Excuse me, sir:” she said, paraphrasing and using the same words he had spoken to her before, "but please forgive me for being rude earlier - My name is Kira." And with that she turned on her heal and into the interview room before he could respond. Partly because she wanted to get it over with and partly because she was - afraid- almost afraid of what he would have to say. He had probably only been nice to her before out of charity, and after seeing how she had behaved, would proceed to treat her like scum.
Masaki:
Masaki was snapped out of his ruminations by the approach of Pretty Brown Eyes. “Excuse me, sir:” she said, paraphrasing and using the same words he had spoken to her before, "but please forgive me for being rude earlier - My name is Kira." Before he could parse whether she was making fun of him or just engaging in a humorous reversal of their earlier conversation, she spun on her heel and strode off toward the interview room. Kira... he thought, deciding it was a lovely name. Stop it-- His attempt to turn his thoughts elsewhere was interrupted by the sight of a tall, dark form following her into the interview room. He wouldn't try to hurt her in front of television cameras, would he? Should I try to help her somehow? he thought, trying to figure out a way that he could do anything useful. After what had happened to Miyuki, he knew exactly what assumption Sarah would make if he went in and tried to stop Lorcan...not that he had the faintest idea how to do that in the first place.
Lorcan:
Seeing Kira headed for the interview room, Lorcan followed her, catching up with long strides. Stepping up beside Kira just as she reached Sarah, he slipped an arm casually around her waist. "'Ello, love," he said, lips twisting into a smile that was somewhere between cocky and cruel. "Why don't we do our interview together, like that other couple did?"
Taryn:
Taryn's heart froze when she saw Lorcan go in after Kira. He's gonna try an' humiliate her in front o' the cameras! She'll give as good as she gets though, so maybe I should stay out of it an' let her handle him, she thought, feeling her spike of fear subside a bit. Actually, havin' the TV people get footage o' the hostility might help. I can remind Lorcan that he'll be the number one suspect if anything bad happens to her, she thought, deciding to stay put instead of barging in and trying to "help." Am I doin' th' right thing? she wondered, then realized that the perfect person to put that sort of question to was standing by himself, giving her one of those welcoming looks in case she wanted to talk to him.
He might know Kira better than I do--no, the last thing I need t' do is get in the habit of askin' him for advice. If I'm gonna talk to him at all, I should be talkin' to him about us not talkin' anymore. A glance toward the interview room, where Lorcan was currently being kept busy... Realizing she might not get a better chance, she headed over to Camron.
"Um...we need t' talk, in private," she said, keeping a wary eye on the interview room door. "Can ye meet me at the Fab Lab at 5 o' clock? It's Room 403 in the Science wing." The Fab Lab was a compact fabrication laboratory, an outreach program from M.I.T. designed to give people like students and residents of developing countries access to advanced computer-controlled rapid-prototyping machinery that could be used to design and build just about anything. During her Freshman year, Taryn had worked hard to get one for the school, and as a result, Mrs. Cooper let her have a key and permission to use it after hours. "Just knock and I'll let ye in, but make sure Lorcan doesn't see ye, alright?"
Kira
If Kira was suprised to feel the arm slip around her waist, it was nothing compared to the shock that came when she heard the voice it belonged to. At first she thought she was hallucinating, and did a double take when she saw Lorcan's face. But no, it was impossible to imagin that cruel twisted smile. It indeed was Lorcan. However Kira was still so suprised and shocked, that she just stood there staring for for five seconds before she regaind function. If she wasn't imagining things, and he really was there, then he was up to something...
"I-wh-wh-at?" She stutterd before regaining composure. When she realized the interviewer and camera crew was looking at them, Kira rounded on Lorcan with a furious expression. "We are not a couple, what the heck do you think your doing?" she yelled point blank at him. Looking back, that might not have been the best move, but she was flusterd. It took a while to get over Lorcan actauly touching her. And in front of people. Discusted, Kira gave him a well placed shove to the chest to place some distance between them. "And if you ever call me 'Love' again, i'll pound your nose in...again!" she hissed so only he could hear her. She looked at the door expectantly. "Now please," she said autobly, with no polightness, "get out of my interview." And she looked back at the interviewer and camera crew, expecting back up. Instead she saw that the cameras had been rolling, and the interviewers face was positivly ravenous.
"Are you Kira, The Kira?" the interviewer asked excitedly, looking back and forth from Kira to Lorcan.
The Kira? Kira thought, what can she mean?
"Are you having a fight with your boyfriend?" the woman went on eagerly. Upon seeing Kira's horrified face as she wordlessly mouthed the word 'boyfriend' the interviewer went on. "We couldn't help but capture this footage as you were waiting." She signal to the camera man, and, on a white screen, a play back of Kira marching over to Lorcan and decking him flashed before their eyes, with a slow motion replay of her well placed punch.
Kira gaped. She couldn't believe this was happening. She snapped her head toward Lorcan as if it was all his fault, (which it was) and gave him a 'dont-you-even-think-about-it' look, addressing whatever horrers he was planning.
Camron
Camron listend with some supirse, though much delight to hear Taryn's words. Thank you God for this oppertunity. Camron prayed silently. To Taryn, he said, " yah, of course." He looked down at her with much sincerity in his deep brown eyes. "And don't worry, i won't let a soul see."
Lorcan:
Lorcan was enjoying every minute of Kira's reaction, and he wanted to laugh out loud when he saw the cameras running and the TV lady grinning like a shark.
"Oh, aye," Lorcan said in answer to the woman's question. "She's got a good arm. My kinda girl. And she's a real tiger in the sack," he said with a devilish grin, making sure he was ready to block if she tried any more punches or kicks.
Tanner
Tanner sighed, "The thing about that, is I don't even want to go to Prom. Why would some girl want to go with me? I would just be boring and a downer the whole time." He shrugged, "I'm sure none of the kids at this school will fall for that anyway." He looked around the room noticing most people had finished their interviews. "So do you think we're having some kind of meeting or what?
Kira
Kira gaped at Lorcan, to furious at him to react. His smug enjoyment of this evil prank made her just stare at him in disbelief. This evilness could not be human. She attempted to regain ground but it was afeeble attempt. Lorcan was so confident and charismatic, and was feeding the cameras exactly what they wanted to hear. But Kira was still too shocked to do anything else.
"Get out of my interview Lorcan, and stop being such a jerk". She said venemously to him. And with all her might she leand her hands on his shoulder and pushed him toward the door. However seeing as he was much bigger than her, all she managed to do was give the cameras more footage. She glard at him. Well if he wouldn't do what she wanted, she would have to take things into her own hands. "Fine have it your way." She snapped and steaped around him and made a bee line for the door.
Miyuki:
Miyuki listened thoughtfully to Tanner's words. "I know your parents are making you go to the Prom and you don't really have a choice about it but...you still have a choice about who you're going to be when you're there. Maybe you could turn the whole thing around. I mean, instead of going, 'My parents are making me go to the Prom, I don't want to, so I'm gonna be a downer and boring, and I'd just make whatever girl I end up with miserable,' start with the girl.
"Think of a girl that makes you happy, someone you'd enjoy being around. Think about what it would be like to spend the evening with her, and all the things you could do to make it wonderful for her. Imagine her close to you in a slow dance, looking up at you with joyful eyes and smiling, and you looking back feeling the same way. So by the time you get to 'Do I want to go to the Prom?' your answer's 'Yes!', and then your parents aren't making you anymore."
Taryn:
"Thanks, I'll see ye then," she said, then moved back to where Kira had left her.
Lorcan:
"Well, with an interview all to meself, I guess I'll have more time t' tell 'em about our first night together," he said, smiling as if glad for the opportunity.
Kira
Kira halted as ubruptly as if she had been turned to stone, then wirlled around at top speed, eyes flashing, mouth open ready to fire. But as her eyes fell apon the gleeful interviewer, and the rolling camera's, she shut it once more. Instead she shifted her eyes to Lorcan and glared at him. What was he up to? Just getting back at her for the punch, or was he really trying to go to prom with her?
The latter was unlikely, unless he had some evil plan. She shudderd, remember what Taryn had warnd her about him earlier. Which was of course why Kira had agreed to do the interview. To get herself noticed, and hopefully protected from Lorcan's scheems. She rolled her eyes. Well that was going well. But as she thought of Taryn, another one of her sayings came to Kira's mind.
'Ye might be better off if ye act all brain-dead an' excited. 'Oooooooh, I can't wait for th' Prom! I hope some, like, really cute guy asks me! Eheheheheheheheee!'
Then out of the blue, something clicked in Kira's brain.
The whole time she had been thinking, about five seconds, she had been staring blankly at Lorcan. Then suddenly a malicious light, one to rivel Lorcan's, came into her eyes. Only Kira's was gleeful. Then, without warning, she turned her back on the camera once more and burried her head in her hands and started sobbing dry tears.
"I-i just can't believe it's like this!" she sobbed in a muffled voice. She peeked up at Lorcan with one eye. "I just hate it when we argue!" she proceeded to sob dramaticly in her hands.
Lorcan:
Huh? Lorcan thought. He hadn't missed that fiendish look in her eye, so she had to be up to something, but what? Oh well, might as well milk it for all it's worth. He swaggered over to her. "I know, love," he said, enjoying the fact that she'd now denied herself the ability to object to his use of the word, "but on th' bright side, it does put spice in things when we make up." As he said this, he slipped one hand onto her waist, the other under her chin, turned her head up and planted a "passionate" kiss on her lips. As he did so, he slid his other hand down to her rump.
Taryn:
What is going on in there? Shouldn't one or the other of 'em come out by now? Taryn thought. Should I try to help her somehow? But maybe she doesn't want any help. I'm sure she can hold her own in a battle o' wits, but what if she does too well? On th' other hand, any interaction between those two would put him on the top of th' suspects' list if anythin' happens t' her. She started to pace as the seconds ticked by in exaggerated slowness. Tick. Tick. Tick.
Kira
Kira couldn't help herself. Act or not, she was not going to let Lorcan treat her like that and milk it for all it was worth. She wasn't going to let herself be some cheap thrill for anyone, let alone him.
"NO!" she squeaked and she voilently shoved him in the chest away from her, similtaniously aiming a hard kick at his shin, not even careing to note if it made its mark, before she rememberd to keep up that act. Luckily it only added to her act, and though through her discust she was still able to think - and milk it for all it was worth on her part.
She steaped away from him and stubbornly crossed her arms like a mad little girl. "NOT untill you apoligze" she stuck her nose in the air as if to snub him, sterotipical girl style. "To Taryn. And Camron." She added Camron as an after thought. "You're always so mean to your sister!" she wailed, a perfect little actress. She lowerd her head and sniffed.
"Ohhhh, so that's the reason for the fight and punch?" Sarah asked eagerly. Kira nodded misrably and spoke to Sarah woman to woman. "You know men. Sometimes they can't help but be compleate jerks!"
|
|
|
Prom
Sept 20, 2012 22:53:58 GMT -5
Post by purplemunster94 on Sept 20, 2012 22:53:58 GMT -5
Lorcan:
I have had ENOUGH of people hitting and kicking me today! Lorcan thought, but he knew better than to hit back or give Kira a murderous look with the cameras rolling. Instead, he looked forward to some flustered, sputtering outrage from her. To his immense disappointment, she kept her head and demanded an apology. Lorcan was just switching back to his best innocent look when Kira explained what she meant. Combo platter! he thought. As Kira and Sarah went into Girl Conspiracy Mode, Lorcan was already looking forward to making Kira regret dragging Taryn into it. His innocent look morphed into an expression of concern, with a soupcon of embarrassment.
"Mean? That's not...he's..." he stammered, as if afraid to let his macho exterior crumble. "He's not good enough for her! Why are you always trying to set her up with him anyway? I know she's in a big hurry to grow up an' everythin', but...she's me Little Tary," he said, putting on a hangdog expression that conjured images of a big brother pushing his little sister on a swing, spinning her on a merry-go-round, watching her grow, and not being at all ready for her to start having boyfriends.
"There's just somethin' about him. He's too slick. If he's not just tryin' t' get into her knickers, then probably wants to brainwash her into his weird religion," he said, then turned to Sarah. "See, Camron's in some religious group that makes their kids wear weddin' rings, like they're already married to whoever they'll marry. I don't even know what other stuff they believe, but it's like he's obsessed with it. He can't say two sentences without saying something about it, like he'd drink poisoned Kool-Aid at th' drop of a hat. I don't wanna see him turnin' Taryn into some kind of Stepford Wife that's kept barefoot an' pregnant while he barely makes rent on a trailer from what he gets paid for singin' in church. I guess if...if she's gotta go to the Prom an' have a boyfriend...I'd...I'd rather see her end up with someone like that Japanese guy. He seems like a gentleman, a man of substance. Like he's goin' somewhere in life, and not gonna end up in some nutcase compound surrounded by the ATF."
Lorcan could see the gleam in the media crew's eyes, like he'd just tossed some slabs of red meat into the tiger cage. He couldn't wait to see Taryn's face when she found out she was the apex of a love triangle, torn between Mr. Wrong and Mr. Right, the star of her very own chick flick. And he knew it wouldn't be hard for the kind of people who could take some ordinary verbal flub by a political candidate and turn it into a shocking national news story--details at 11!--to make Camron's church look like some mutant hybrid of the Taliban and a tinfoil-hat UFO cult. Time to finish up with some pathos, he thought.
"But...but what I really want is for Taryn to...to just be a little girl awhile longer. I know I'm hard on her sometimes, but I'm just tryin' t' look out for her th' best way I know how. Why can't ye understand that, Kira?"
Kira
Kira actaully did give Lorcan a murderous look, cameras or not. She was so discusted at him, especally since she knew what he wasw really like to Taryn. He really was a devil. "Oh my G-d!" she said in exapseration. She didn't have to act anymore to keep up the argument. In fact she wasn't acting when she said, "You are so horribal! He dosen't even like her. You don't even know Camron! Ive known him for years. Who cares about his God cult, at least he cares about people! Unlike some people i know." She glared at Lorcan.
"You don't love your sister, you're just being selfish." her tone was steel. Cameras or not, even if he got back at her somehow, it felt good to be saying all this. But still, she knew the best way to get back at him was to keep up the acting. "If you really cared about her, you would tell her what you think of her talking to people, and not makeing up things about them and her to hurt her feelings and keep her obeydent to you!" That probably wasn't winning her case much. But who cared if the camera crew thought there was something going on between Taryn and Camron? As long as Lorcan left them alone. And for that, he would have to have his way.
Kira sniffed and placed her face in her hands. She descretely smeared some of her makeup to look like she'd been crying. "I-im sorry." she sniffed again. "I shouldn't have sayd that. I-i didn't mean it." her voice was choked and tear filled. "I know you care about her." as an object, you big loute. "But you did hurt her feelings. And if you want to keep her around as your Tary, you should apologize."
Kira still sounded like a hurt little girl. "How about on camera? Im sure that would mean something to her..." she gave him a significant look. "And i'll apologize, "she begrudged it, but kept in character, "For your nose." She forced herself to run a gentle finger down his swolen nose. "I just don't want us to fight anymore." she said convincingly. Gosh, this better work. If i have to suck up to him one more time, i'm going to barf...
Lorcan:
"Well, now I think we can see where Taryn gets her cynical attitude about guys," Sarah said. "So how about it Lorcan? Are you willing to apologize to Taryn on camera?"
"You manipulative--what business of it is yours how I take care of Taryn? You're not the one who's responsible for her!" Lorcan snapped at Kira, staying in character while he bought himself some time to think. If these people are gonna be followin' us around with cameras all the time, I'm gonna have to change me game. But maybe I can use it, too. They're gonna want to get a peek at our home life, an' what they see, Mr. Wren will see. An that means... Pieces of a bigger plan started falling into place, one that could make him a true rising star in the Operation.
"...OK, fine," he huffed, sagging his shoulders as if reluctantly giving in. "I'll apologize to Taryn. But not to Camron. He can just keep his sweaty mitts--and his brainwashin'--off her!"
Wow, this is gold! Sarah thought as the director signaled a cut. Once the camera's red LED went dark, she turned to her for instructions.
"Go get her ready to come in when we give you the signal, but don't tell her anything," the director said to one of the producers, and he headed out the door. "Alright, we're going to set up a shot with Taryn coming in the door, then you'll say your piece," she said to Lorcan. "Cameras there, there, and there," she said, placing her camera operators. "You'll start with a full shot of Taryn coming through the door and pull back as she walks in, then go to an m.c.s.* as he talks. Be ready to zoom in for an e.c.u..** You'll do an m.c.s. of Lorcan as he talks, and you, a wide shot of Lorcan and Kira."
Once the cameras were in place, the director pushed the "talk" button on her walkie-talkie, and said "now."
Taryn:
Crap, if they're keeping them both in there this long, that means they're givin' 'em a joint interview. After whatever they did to make that Japanese girl cry, that can't be good. Without any idea of what to expect or what good she could do for Kira, Taryn started heading for the door. Then it opened. It wasn't Kira or Lorcan, but one of the TV people, and he headed right for her with purposeful strides. OK, this really can't be good!
"Taryn, good," he said, as if her heading for the door was exactly what he wanted. "We're going to need you to go in when I give you the signal, is that OK?"
"Aye," Taryn said, giving a nervous nod. The walkie-talkie on his belt squawked with a voice saying "Now," and he gave her a nod. Taryn gathered her resolve as she reached for the doorknob. OK, I've just got t' be ready for anyth--WHAT THE--ohcrapohcrapohcrap! Lorcan and Kira were standing way too close together, like they were a couple who'd just had an argument, instead of mortal enemies. Then Lorcan bowed his head and shifted his weight, as if nervous. Hey! I didn't follow any rabbit with a clock! Taryn thought, almost expecting a disembodied smile to appear in the air, followed by a floating cat.
"Taryn, I, uh..." Lorcan said, fidgeting. "...Look, I'm sorry about what I said about Camron, alright? It's...it's even OK if ye want to go t' th' Prom with him, even if I do think ye deserve better," he said, then gave Kira a 'There, are you satisfied?!' look.
What. The. Hell, Taryn thought. With a camera focused on them, neither Kira or Lorcan could give her any signals; they had to stay in character. Whose plan is this? Do I play along or throw a spanner in it? The 'we're a couple' thing, that's got to be Lorcan's doing...but the 'apology,' that's probably Kira. Doesn't matter whose idea it is. Use it to protect Kira.
Taryn put on a petulant expression. "Oh, nooowwwww you care how a girl gets treated? I'll accept your apology on one condition," she said, holding up a finger. "You want me t' find someone that'll treat me right? Show me what that's supposed t' look like. Promise me I won't see Kira cryin' 'cause o' you."
Lorcan:
Inwardly, Lorcan seethed. You think ye can use this to shield Kira, do you? Oh, you'll see her cryin' 'cause o' me alright, I promise. I'll just have t' do it in a way that can't be traced back to me. The plan that was coming together in his mind would require him to play the role of a misguided, messed-up kid doing the best he could given the worst possible role model. Even without Taryn's schemes, that meant he couldn't do what he wanted to Kira. By proxy maybe, but not directly, not yet.
"Alright, fine! But you won't let Camron, or anyone else get past first base, ye got that?" he said, in Stern, Overprotective Big Brother mode. Taryn rolled her eyes.
"I already told this lot I'm not interested in the Prom, and I'm not in any hurry to have some guy crowing about how many 'bases' he got with me. I'm not a sport."
The director gave hand signals, and a camera turned to Kira, zooming in for her reaction.
OT: *Medium Close Shot, a "head-and-shoulders" view. **Extreme Close-Up, a shot where the person's face fills the screen.
Kira
Kira had to stop herself from wincing at Taryn's very confused reaction to Lorcan's apology. But to her relief, Taryn caught on faster than you could blink. But Kira knew she would still have to explain a lot later. Kira really did wince this time- (though hopefully it would be contributed to the conversation between the two siblings) what if Lorcan took this too seriously and decided to take his plan all the way? What if he really did follow her around all the time trying to be her 'boyfriend'? Before she could think any further, she noticed the camera, and everyone in the room looking at her.
"Oh, um...", she looked from Lorcan to Taryn. This was so...stupid! So fake. Why couldn't Lorcan just leave her alone to live her life in rejection, but peace? Because you couldn't help making friends with his sister! She chided herself. She looked back and forth at the two again, and gulped as she felt a lump in her throte. This time a real tear started in her eye. She wiped it away angrily, and turned her face away from the camera.
"URG! High school! Why does it have to be so full of drama!" her choked voice wasn't faked this time, but she struggled to control it. She would not loose it! Especailly in front of Lorcan - even if it did make a good act. "Can we just skip to college now, please?" she smoothly fell back into the act. Then, "Come 'ere you two!" she bellowed feircly, and hugged Lorcan and Taryn together in an affectionate head lock. "What would i do, with out you?" she said, felling geniune toward Taryn, but gritting her teeth at Lorcan.
Lorcan:
As he watched the play of emotions on Kira's face, Lorcan started planning ahead. The Prom...if Taryn goes, it would be the perfect time... I'll have the perfect alibi, bein' on national television an' all, and she'd be out o' the house with me knowin' exactly where she is, he thought, suppressing a smirk at his sister's words. So which one do I want her to end up with? he wondered. I bet I could wring some money out o' that Japanese kid, he's obviously rollin' in it. But if Camron really believes that weddin' ring stuff, he couldn't go too far with--
Suddenly, Kira scooped him up into a group hug with her and Taryn. Suppressing rage with a herculean effort of will, he let the TV people get their shot before pulling away. "Alright, alright, ye got your teary girl-moment," he snapped. "First person t' break into song dies slowly," he said, trying to make it sound like a joke.
Taryn:
Seeing the tears in Kira's eyes, Taryn wished there was some way she could send her strength and encouragement. "URG! High school! Why does it have to be so full of drama!" Kira said. Her choked voice wasn't faked this time, but she struggled to control it. "Can we just skip to college now, please?"
Oh aye, I'm with ye there, Taryn thought, giving Kira a smile.
"Come 'ere you two!" Kira bellowed fiercely, and hugged Lorcan and Taryn together in an affectionate head lock. "What would I do, without you?"
Be safe? Happy? Taryn thought, fighting the tears welling in her eyes and faking a smile. If she started crying in the middle of what was supposed to be a joyful moment, there would be Questions. So she snaked an arm around Kira and squeezed her tight. Her smile turned genuine when Lorcan pulled away grumbling. In her mind's eye she could just see herself, Kira, Sarah, and the TV crew spontaneously breaking into a Disney cartoon song-and-dance number while Lorcan seethed and sputtered incoherently. I just want to...sing!*
Taryn maintained her one-armed embrace of Kira, loosening her grip just a little. As long as they were in a girly friend-hug, they'd generate a repulsion field that would keep Lorcan's hands off Kira. It wasn't much, but it was all she could do, for the moment.
So now he'll have to let us be friends, at least on camera, right? He's gonna use this 'boyfriend' thing to go as far as he can with Kira, since that's the easiest way he can make her miserable and get away with it. Anything worse he'll have to have done by somebody else in a way that's hard to trace to him. So how do I get her loose? Maybe if she likes some other guy he can't attack, I could help things along. Then he'd be the Jealous Ex-Boyfriend, Suspect #1 if anything happens to her.
First thing we need is secure comms. And maybe I can teach her some old-school pencil and paper crypto and practice making drops. Heh, she'll really think I'm like a secret agent then, Taryn thought, recalling Kira's astonished reaction when she'd info-dumped safety precautions on her as they were walking to the Principal's office. I need an excuse to visit her house and find out what her life is like so I can help her upgrade her security. "OK, that's a wrap! You guys were great!" Sarah said.
"Thank you for helpin' us work this whole thing out," Taryn said, steering Kira toward the door. She knew she couldn't stay glommed onto Kira like a co-joined twin forever, but every second she could keep Lorcan from groping her counted.
"Oh you're welcome!" Sarah said, then turned to Lorcan with a perky smile. "Could you stay for a moment? I have a couple more questions for you."
"Sure," Lorcan said with a surly tone.
Yes! Taryn thought as they made their escape. Now I've got some time to talk with her in private!
"Kira, have ye got a smartphone?" she asked once the door closed behind them, not exactly in a whisper, but hopefully quiet enough that any pick-up mikes the TV people had in the waiting room wouldn't get clear audio. She released her embrace, but still huddled close.
Lorcan:
So now you're Kira's little chaperone, eh? Lorcan thought, seeing exactly what Taryn was doing. If you want to start making a nuisance of yourself, then I'm just gonna have t' remind you who wears the pants in the family, won't I?
"Lorcan, I hope this isn't too sensitive a question, but...I noticed that you have an injury on your forehead. Did you get in a fight at school today?" Lorcan felt his cold fury at Kung Fu Indian return full force. That [expletive]'s gonna end up in a pool of his own blood, he thought. But the merciless eyes of Sarah's cameras were watching.
"No...nothin' like that. Me Da an' I, we, ah...you know, roughhouse a little sometimes. It's nothin'." The look on Sarah's face said she was reading between the lines exactly as he'd hoped she would.
*Monty Python and the Holy Grail reference. XD
Kira
Kira felt slightly nervious about leaving Lorcan by him self to make up anything nasty he pleased for the cameras. But she couldn't help giving Taryn a relieved smile as the two headed out the door. Kira opend her mouth to thank Taryn, and explan the whole 'boyfriend' thing, when Taryn opend her mouth first.
"Kira, have ye got a smartphone?" she asked. Kira was actaully more taken aback by this question than by anything else that had happend that day. She looked behind her, as if expecting Taryn to be talking about another Kira.
"Who me?" Kira exclamed rather loudly, forgetting where they were. Then she let out a bark-like humerous laughter before remembering to hush up. "Who do you think i am, Kira Knightly?" Kira asked sarcasticly, but still in genuine suprise. "I couldn't own a phone even if it was from the stone age!" Kira explained. Then, "why do you ask?"
Taryn:
"Security," Taryn replied. "Don't worry, I'll hook you up. People toss out perfectly good phones all the time when they get the latest and greatest new models. I jailbreak 'em and use their chip sets, screens, and cameras for my projects. I'll set up a system that'll let you contact me or 911 if there's an emergency, and use Smart Mob software to warn you whenever Lorcan or any of his mooks comes near you, and if you want I can set it to automatically start recording if they're close enough to talk to you and store the data on a web-based server. And I can have it alert me whenever that happens so I can listen in and call the cops at the first sign of trouble. I'm pretty sure I could rig it up with a hidden Bluetooth earpiece and earbuds, so it'll look like an iPod and you could talk to me without it looking like you're talking on a phone. A Google Maps app so we can always locate each other if we want, and show you where Lorcan and his mooks are so you can avoid them. With a little time I bet I could wire your car and your house or at least your bedroom with motion sensors and minicams you could access remotely."
Kira
Kira continued gapeing as Taryn wen't all 'CIA' on her. "Um, when people give me trouble i usually just scream at them...or give them a good kick in the shins... but i guess we can try your way..." she sounded dazed. "I - have an ipod. You can take it and make any alterations you need to. That way it won't look like i have two." Kira still sounded dazed as she tried to match Taryn's logic and level of thinking.
Kira decided to go with Taryns plans, even though Kira thought they were rather crazy...if not compleatly unessicary. She let Taryn have her way with this, mostly because she trusted Taryn, partly because she knew Taryn would never give up doing all these high tech things to try and keep her safe. "But as for the car...i walk to school." She said it as if it were matter-of-fact non nagotibal thing. "But! Uh, i can take the bus, psh, totally." She pushed on at top speed after seeing the look on Taryn's face. Kira pushed a strand of hair out of her own face and tapped her toe on the ground. She sighed and looked at Taryn and asked ,honestly, "Look, is all this stuff really like, nessicary? I mean, really, it can't be that bad?" She had ment to state her last sentence as a statement, but it came out as a question, as if she was trying to reasure herself instead of Taryn.
Taryn:
"I mean, really, it can't be that bad?"
"Aye, I'm afraid it can," Taryn replied sadly. As she spoke, Lorcan emerged from the interview room, his face a stony mask. Taryn knew that look. It was what his murderous fury looked like when he wanted to conceal it. "Please do me a favor: stay away from him for th' rest of today, as much as ye can. There'll be times t' stick your thumb in his eye, but not today, OK? I won't need to modify your iPod into a phone. He won't know you don't already have a phone. But I can transfer whatever you've got stored on it to an iPhone for you. About gettin' to school, it might be a good idea to change up your routes. Ride the bus sometimes but not always, a bike sometimes if ye got one, walk other times. Leave your house at different times, so you're not doin' the same predictable thing every day." How do I get her to take this seriously without her havin' to learn the hard way?
OT: Finally, Camron's turn to interview!
Kira
Kira put a comprehensive expression on her face as she tried to take in everything Taryn was saying. "Change routs, bike, bus, walk, got it." she said in a half prefessional, half panicked voice. Not that she was really worried. Though she was starting to admit the situation was somewhat serious, she was still in denial that she was going to be involved at all. Still, Taryn's serious kept Kira on track. And luckily, her foster parents probably didn't care enough to realize if she changed her habits around or started acting funny.
Kira also noticed Lorcan emerging from the interview room with a face she didn't feel like dealing with at the moment. "yahh, and about that staying away from Lorcan thing...can i start now?"
---
Camron
After the scene the three of them had had, Camron was curious why Kira, Taryn and her brother had entered the interview room together. He watched as the two girls emerged from the room, talking urgently in whispers. And as Lorcan left the interview a few miniuts later, Camron did notice he looked a little put off. Well, weather or not the interview was that bad, it was Camron's turn. As he made his way to the room, he almost brushed Lorcan's shoulder as they passed in the doorway. Not knowing Lorcan's views toward him, but still not wanting to come off as rude or scared, Camron simply gave the other a nodd of ackwnolegement as he passed.
OT: to give Lorcan the option to whisper a few choice nasty words at Camron if he so chooses =o
Taryn:
"No time like th' present," Taryn said with a smile. Her smile faded when she saw Camron watching her and Kira with interest. Her brief moment of mirth sputtered out all the way when she saw him heading for the interview, Lorcan heading out, and Camron giving her brother eye contact and a nod. Oh no ye don't! she thought, hoping he'd listen to what she'd have to say after school.
Lorcan:
Leaving the interview room, Lorcan turned his eyes on Tonto, who was still hanging out with Elizabeth and Jasmine. Somehow, being a weird-looking git who dressed funny wasn't getting in the way of him being a hit with the girls. Taryn was still conspiring with Kira, and--
A presence nearby. Camron, meeting his eyes and giving a nod. I wonder what he'll make of th' love triangle soap opera Kira got him into, he thought. It'll probably just encourage him. "Watch yourself, Preacher Boy," Lorcan hissed as they passed.
OT: Purplemunster, did you see this (a couple pages back)?
Miyuki:
Miyuki listened thoughtfully to Tanner's words. "I know your parents are making you go to the Prom and you don't really have a choice about it but...you still have a choice about who you're going to be when you're there. Maybe you could turn the whole thing around. I mean, instead of going, 'My parents are making me go to the Prom, I don't want to, so I'm gonna be a downer and boring, and I'd just make whatever girl I end up with miserable,' start with the girl.
"Think of a girl that makes you happy, someone you'd enjoy being around. Think about what it would be like to spend the evening with her, and all the things you could do to make it wonderful for her. Imagine her close to you in a slow dance, looking up at you with joyful eyes and smiling, and you looking back feeling the same way. So by the time you get to 'Do I want to go to the Prom?' your answer's 'Yes!', and then your parents aren't making you anymore."
Kira
"You're tellin me!" Kira said quickly. She made to turn away, but then suddnly looked back. "And Taryn - thanks. So much. For everything." A smile lit up her eyes before she turned to hurry off. As her head turned and the smile was still in her eyes, they fell on another familiar face. Masaki, the polite guy from earlier. Feeling suddenly shy, and not wanting to deal with anymore weirdness from guys, Kira turned her head, which caused a hair flip, and positivly scurried out of the hall like a mischtevious sprite.
----- Camron/Lorcan
"Watch yourself, Preacher Boy," Lorcan hissed as they passed.
Camron suddenly turned around and said innocently. "I don't have a mirror." Then strided into the interview room and closed the door before he realized what he'd said. He had let it slip without thinking. At first he winced at the after shock, then suddenly he couldn't help chuckling. "Did i really just say that?" he mutterd, shaking his head.
"Well someone is cheerfull! Did you lasso the lucky lass?" An excited voice asked. Camron turned to it.
"What?" he asked. Sara went on,
"Don't play innocent with me, young man." She winked at him. "I know all about it."
"All about what?" Camron asked, still more nonplussed. "I think you have the wrong person."
"No no, you are just the man! Lucky, Camron, to have two pretty girls vouching for you!"
"I'm sorry, i'm not sure what you're - ," Camron began, but a video clip suddenly began.
"You should apologize," Kira was saying, "How about on camera?"
"...OK, fine," Lorcan huffed, sagging his shoulders as if reluctantly giving in. "I'll apologize to Taryn. But not to Camron. He can just keep his sweaty mitts--and his brainwashin'--off her!"
>enter Taryn<
"Taryn, I, uh..." Lorcan said, fidgeting. "...Look, I'm sorry about what I said about Camron, alright? It's...it's even OK if ye want to go t' th' Prom with him, even if I do think ye deserve better," he said, then gave Kira a 'There, are you satisfied?!' look.
Taryn put on a petulant expression. "Oh, nooowwwww you care how a girl gets treated? I'll accept your apology on one condition," she said, holding up a finger. "You want me t' find someone that'll treat me right? Show me what that's supposed t' look like. Promise me I won't see Kira cryin' 'cause o' you."
"Alright, fine! But you won't let Camron, or anyone else get past first base, ye got that?" Lorcan said, in Stern, Overprotective Big Brother mode.
The clip ended.
"Catching flys?" Sara inquired slyly.
"Wa-? oh no." Camron said dazed, not realizing that he'd been gapeing.
(to be continued
Taryn:
"You're welcome," Taryn said. I just hope I get t' be more good for ye than bad, she thought. She couldn't help but feel a fragile little flicker of happiness as Kira flitted away like she should have had Faerie wings. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Masaki watching Kira leave, a look of gentle admiration in his eyes. For all her skepticism about the male gender, Taryn found herself feeling a stab of heartache at the thought of Kira ending up going to the Prom with Lorcan, if she could have gone with him instead. Suddenly, he caught her stare, blushed, and looked away with...was that shame? Ooooh, ashamed t' have feelings for Kira, are ye? She's not good enough for Mr. Fancypants? Well, if ye were smart, ye'd thank your lucky stars if she even considered goin' t' the Prom with ye! You got th' wrong idea of who's not good enough for whom!
Masaki:
Kira finished talking to Taryn and turned, her sparkling eyes fell upon him. She was like some mysterious kami spirit, haloed in an aura of magic, mischief, and the unexpected. He couldn't help but smile, though she didn't see it. She'd spun and darted off with a spring in her step. That's when he noticed that Taryn was watching him. Heat rising in his cheeks, he turned away. What is wrong with me? Taryn is the girl I should be looking at! What will she think if I try to ask her now?! But I can't ask Kira. Mother would humiliate her. She deserves better
Kira
She couldn't believe everything that was happening. She wanted to laugh, cry, scream and giggle all at the same time. She couldn't believe Taryn was doing all this for her. I can't believe i just said i was Lorcan's girl friend! She winced at the thought. "Right Lorcan. I'm staying clear of him." Kira hurred to turn the corner back to her locker. Class was almost out, but the bell hadn't rung yet. She might as well wait untill it did.
Camron
"Soooo, i hear you've been getting friendly with Taryn. Thinking about asking her to Prom? How are you going to deal with her overprotective big brother?" Sara asked, at top speed.
Camron blinked, the interview clip still going through his mind. Kira and Lorcan together? Had he missed something? Something gave him the impression (like Kira punching him) that it didnt seem like they really liked each other...at all. And was that why Lorcan was being mean? He was just over protective? "Yes. No. I mean, I've just met both of them. I don't know what to think yet." he began thinking, and the words flowed more smothly, "Yah, i was talking to Taryn and Kira, but it was just about beliefes, music, the prom committee. I didn't know that's how Lorcan felt about it."
"Taryn tells me that you wear a 'special ring.' Can you tell me what that's about?"
Camron froze. God, give me disernment. This was a good opertunity to be a whitness, but still, it could turn out bad. She could twist everything he said. You wear it for a reason. If you're not going to be honest, you might as well throw it away. "Yah, i can. It's a symbol of a commitment ive made not to be intimate intill marrige."
"Really? Lorcan thinks is a scam that helps you get sympathy from the girls. And you have to admit, it is a pretty strange thing for dashing young man like yourself rto have!" Camron felt his face grow hot as he realized what she was implying.
"No, it's no scam. It's the truth. And if anyone want's to know more, they can ask me. But isn't this an interview about the prom comittee, Miss?"
Sara tapped her nose knowingly."You won't get out of answering like that. But, Yes, it is. What is your part on the comittee, Mr Reyes?"
"Music. I'm in charge of orginizing the music. And playing a few songs myself."
"But you're not playing the whole time?"
"No, just for a song." he half laughed.
"So, you'll still have time to dance with a special girl? Besides Taryn, were you thinking of asking anyone?"
Another blush elisited from Camron. "I havn't been thinking about asking anyone, actauly. Just been focusing on the music."
"Ah, you musicions and your music. To in love with it to come back to the real world."
Camron laughed again, his eyes squinting as he displayed even teeth. "I guess you could say that. I don't have anyone in mind, but I'll leave it open. If the right girl comes along, I'll ask her."
"So you're the spontanions type?"
"Something like that." he acknowleged.
"Well," Sara turned to the camera. "That's the last interview people! Be sure to visit the website to view the interviews again, and watch special footage! And don't forget to visit our poll section and vote on who you think the comittee members should bring to prom! And view our latest poll, about Camron's 'special ring'!"
Miyuki:
Miyuki listened thoughtfully to Tanner's words. "I know your parents are making you go to the Prom and you don't really have a choice about it but...you still have a choice about who you're going to be when you're there. Maybe you could turn the whole thing around. I mean, instead of going, 'My parents are making me go to the Prom, I don't want to, so I'm gonna be a downer and boring, and I'd just make whatever girl I end up with miserable,' start with the girl.
"Think of a girl that makes you happy, someone you'd enjoy being around. Think about what it would be like to spend the evening with her, and all the things you could do to make it wonderful for her. Imagine her close to you in a slow dance, looking up at you with joyful eyes and smiling, and you looking back feeling the same way. So by the time you get to 'Do I want to go to the Prom?' your answer's 'Yes!', and then your parents aren't making you anymore."
Tanner
Tanner smiled slightly. "Yeah, I guess , you're right. It's just kind of hard for me." He shrugged , "Maybe I'll keep my eye out for her. Hopefully there's someone out there somewhere."
(After school)
Tanner sighed when he heard the bell ring. It had been a really long day, and too many things had happened at once. He wouldn't say it was necesarrily a bad day, but it was deffinitely crazy. Tanner walked slowly toward the gym, want he didn't really to go to practice, but if he ever wanted to atleast be able to play again, then he was going to have to actually put in some effort. He smiled little, he had only talked to her for like an hour but already one girl was making him think differently. It was a little strange, but ever since they had left for class, Tanner hadn't been able to stop thinking about helping out with her tomorrow. He kept telling himself it was because she was the first person who actually talked to him normally in awhile, but he knew there was something else. Miyuki just had a way of making him feel like everything was going to be alright,. He walked toward the locker room a little taller.
Narayan:
Narayan smiled at Elizabeth as she came out from her interview. She seemed suddenly uncomfortable, giving him a weak smile and a wave goodbye as she joined Jasmine and sped off to her next class. What happened? These interviews seem to be upsetting to others, he thought. Looking back to his own interview, he couldn't think of anything he should have found distressing. Much less how her interview could have caused her disharmony in relation to him. He started off toward his next class. The mystery proved intractable. If she wants space, I will respect that, he thought.
(after school)
Narayan felt his spirits lift when he saw Elizabeth in the parking lot. She was talking and laughing with her friends, and the soft breeze made her hair flow and shimmer in the sunlight. When she saw him, it felt like a punch in the gut to see her smile vanish, replaced by tension. I must have done something wrong. I should apologize, he thought, heading her way. Elizabeth's friends gave quizzical looks and suppressed chuckles as he approached.
"Excuse me Elizabeth. I am sorry. I seem to have caused you distress, and I wish to apologize. If you will tell me what my error was, I will try not to repeat it."
"Um...Narayan..." Elizabeth said with a sigh. "They showed me a clip from your interview to get my reaction...sorry Narayan... I'm really grateful for what you did for me after lunch and I think you're really sweet but--"
VRRRRMMMMM
The rev of a car engine reminded Narayan of why he disliked the contraptions. He moved aside so the vehicle could pass. A bright red Mazda Miata rolled up beside Elizabeth and her friends. "Hey babe!" the driver said with a smile. He gave Narayan a 'Who the heck is this guy?' look.
Elizabeth brightened. "Heyyyy!" Then she realized how that would make Narayan feel, and her expression became apologetic. "Narayan...I'm sorry, but Rick and I have been planning to go to the Prom together for, like, a year now..." Then a hint of anger lit in her eyes. "Did you have to say my name on national television?"
"She...she asked who I...I am sorry Elizabeth, I did not know it was improper. I do not watch television." Elizabeth's friends giggled. "Excuse me, I should go now," he said, giving Elizabeth a wai bow. "I hope you and Rick have much joy at your Prom," he said, turning to leave. Heading for the bike locks, he took deep breaths, trying to release pain and humiliation, and enter into a walking meditation. The worst of it was, he had embarrassed Elizabeth, without any intention of doing so. It is foolish for me to think about going to the Prom. I do not know their ways, and I am not sure I want to. I would probably have to get a car like that, he thought, casting a backward glance at the sports car as Elizabeth bounced into the passenger's seat. Then I will have to spend all of my time out of school trying to make money to pay for it.
For the Americans, cars were not merely a mode of transportation, but a fetish around which they had built their entire civilization. Their streets had to be enormous to accommodate multiple lanes of large, fast-moving vehicles. Any place one wanted to go to needed to have access to a vast asphalt desert for the cars to park. And since even Americans didn't actually like roaring roadways or parking lots, they had to create buffers of lawn, landscaping, and small trees between the automobile streets and lots, and the actual places they wanted to be. Not real parks or gardens one would find useful in their own right, but "green space" that had to be bypassed to reach a destination. All of this conspired to make American cities so widely spread out that...most everyone needed a car.
This in turn choked the roadways and made driving into a dangerous jostling match that, in Narayan's eyes, bordered on insanity. Americans willingly accepted between thirty thousand and more than forty thousand deaths each year from automobile accidents. It was like an ongoing major war the Americans somehow managed not to notice they were fighting.
Reaching the bike racks, Narayan placed his book bag in a cargo compartment of his N55 Cargo Recumbent. He'd built it himself from plans on the N55 website, using bamboo grown on the Cotu farm in place of aluminum rods and adding his own craft to give it a look he liked, complete with an "antenna" rising from the rear festooned with Tibetan prayer flags to alert cars to his presence.
Reaching for his bike lock, he brushed a slender, dark hand reaching for another lock, holding the bike next to his. "Excuse me," he said, looking up to see an, exotic young woman in brightly colored clothes, with a large red rose worn over her left ear. The colors looked fantastic contrasted against her rich cafe' au lait complexion.
OT: OLH, I hope you don't mind me placing Adaeze at the bike locks instead of going to a car. This isn't meant to imply that she doesn't have a car (if you want her to have one), I just wanted to get her into the game ASAP. Also, I'm kinda picturing her dressing in an African (Masai-ish) style rather than a T-shirt and jeans. I hope I'm not getting that wrong.
Rosie
(After school)
Rosie stood when the bell rang and she shoved her books into her bag. She couldn't wait to get home, and just let her brain rest. She was a little overwhelmed by everything that she had cramned into her head that day. So much had happened and she was ready to relax. As she walked out of the school and toward her the bike rack she couldn't help, but look around to see if Lucas was around anywhere
~ Adaeze
"Don't worry about it." Adaeze said softly as she unlocked the chain holding her bike in place. "Where do you come from? You don't dress or look like all the other American here." She asked softly as she moved her bike away from the bike racks.
Narayan:
Narayan was surprised to hear the girl's unusual, lilting accent. "I am from Tibet," he said as he removed his bike lock and lifted his recumbent free of the rack. "My name is Narayan Do-gnak Lingpa," he said, placing his palms together in front of his chest, fingers pointed upward to perform the wai gesture. "It is a pleasure to meet you. If I may ask, where are you from?"
Miyuki:
"Yeah, I guess , you're right. It's just kind of hard for me." He shrugged , "Maybe I'll keep my eye out for her. Hopefully there's someone out there somewhere," Tanner said.
"I'm sure you'll find someone," Miyuki said. "You'll do fine, just don't give up on yourself, OK?" She said. "If I don't run into you after school or something, I'll see you tomorrow!" she said, giving him a wave as she headed for her next class.
(after school)
I think I want to make him something for tomorrow, she thought as she put her books in the compact cargo compartment behind the seat of her Vespa scooter. She already had some little gifts put together for the residents she'd be visiting. What should it be? A sculpture or an oil painting wouldn't be dry in time, and he's not the type for jewelry. He's probably not into crafts either. She kicked ideas around as she rode to The Enchanted Florist for her after-school job. The bell over the door jingled as she entered the store. Spotting the helium-filled mylar balloons, inspiration struck.
~ Adaeze
"Hello Narayan. I'm Adaeze Amora. I'm from Kenya Africa. What part of Tibet did you come from?" Adaeze asked as she put her helmet on.
Kira
Kira slung her bag over her shoulder and peaked around the corner before exiting the class room. She hoped to spot Taryn again before leaving. But then again, she should keep a low profile - from Lorcan. Kira mingled with the other students and walked outside, heading toward the sidewalk. She kept Taryn's advice in mind about taking differant modes of transportation, but today she would just have to walk home. She stuck her hand in her school bag, and grabbed a pencil firmly anyways. ---- Camron
Camron exited the interview just as the bell rang. He shook his head. That was...twisted. He would have to talk to Kira or Taryn as soon as he saw them again, to get the real truth of it all
Narayan:
"Kenya--a place of great natural beauty," Narayan said, impressed. "In Tibet I was part of a nomad tribe. We lived in the highlands near Nagchu, until the Han forcibly relocated us to their cities when I was twelve. I lived alone in Shenzhen until an aid agency arranged for me to be adopted and come to America. I would be very happy to learn more about your life in Kenya."
OT: The following JP is set a bit later than game-time for the other characters, but everybody else will probably be ready to move to the next day by the time it's all posted.
Camron/Taryn:
--"Fab Lab," Science hall--
Taryn critically eyed the 3-D image of her face in the wrap-around screen on the head of a sleek Art Deco-futuristic robot. She was frowning at some distortions where views from the multiple cameras of her imager blended together, or failed to, when there was a knock on the door. A quick check of her watch. It's him! she thought, then decided she'd better be sure. She went to the door, but didn't open it. "Who's there?"
"Its me...Camron." he replied in a deep gentle voice. Then, slightly teasing, "you know, the creepy stalker 'God Guy." more serious once again, but just as patient. "And there is no one around, so you might want to let me in before someone turns up.
Is that what he thinks I think of him? Is he mad? He doesn't sound mad...
Taryn quickly unlocked and opened the door, then shut and locked it behind him. The room she'd let him into was filled with the latest computer-controlled machine tools: a lathe, drill press, milling machine, laser cutter, and "3-D printers" that could create objects from computer designs by laying down material in layers. One could "print" in various types of plastic, the other could make metal objects by sintering powdered metal to the piece layer by layer.
"Um, sorry for all the cloak an' dagger. Thanks for comin'" she said nervously. OK, so how do I tell him what I have t' tell him without it soundin' like a sob story? "If th' TV people saw us talkin', they'd make a whole great big deal out of it, and ye'd prob'ly end up leadin' in th' poll. Yeah, there's gonna be a poll on their stupid website about who should take me to the' Prom," she said, rolling her eyes. "I swear, they're worse than Miss Amber Prissypants and her whole gossip choir.
"But there's more. If Lorcan gets it in his mind that I'm interestin' t' guys, my life gets a lot worse. And so would yours, if he thinks...if he thinks you're th' one th' poll should be votin' on, if ye catch me drift. As in, 'Ye end up missin' teeth' worse.
"An' that's why I asked ye t' come here," she said, sweeping a foot and fidgeting with her hands. "So I could tell ye that we can't talk anymore. Sorry. I swear I'm not tryin' t' lead ye on, or play hard t' get or whatever. I really can't talk to ye anymore, and it'll be better for both of us if I don't."
"Well, thanks for asking me here." Camron replied lightly, but with equal seriousness. "And I know you don't mean anything by it." he nodded his understanding. "And no offense to you, and I'm not trying to sound all tough, or anything, but about your brother well...I'm not afraid of him." Camron shrugged his shoulders slightly. "Do not be afraid of those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul. Rather, be afraid of the One who can destroy both soul and body." Camron quoted. "That's from the bible." he added. "Anyway, was there something you wanted to talk about?" he asked gently, and slightly hesitantly. It was a rather obvious question. She had obviously asked him to meet her to talk about something. Still, as great as this opportunity was, he had to be careful with it. He didn't want her to suddenly back out.
Taryn paled a little as Camron cited his Scripture. That sounded like wild-eyed martyr talk, and it meant there was no telling what he might do.
"Um...OK...I can see that ye might want t' be...more scared o' th' Devil* than Lorcan. But just because Lorcan can only kill your body doesn't mean ye shouldn't be afraid of him at all. And even if ye don't give a tinker's cuss about gettin' beat up or killed because ye think the Valkyries will take ye t' Heaven, doesn't mean I want it on my conscience, alright? There's plenty o' girls ye can talk to in this school. Just not me, alright?"
Camron shook his head a little in apology for his miscommunication. "I'm sorry Taryn, I should have made things more clear. I wasn't talking about the devil...I was talking about God. Because God is more powerful than the devil," He explained confidently. "But we don't have to talk about that again now if you don't want." he added soothingly. "And that doesn't mean I'm going to just let someone walk over me or kill me." he added." I don't mean to start any fights, and I can walk away from one. And I think every life is valuable - Lorcan's, yours and mine. Everyone's. So I'm OK with risking a few black eyes if it means helping a soul in need." he grinned at her sheepishly. "But." he prodded her on again gently, "What was it you wanted to say?" his eyes looked down at her in sympathy. He could tell she was getting really nervous again, and it would be good for her to get to the point.
So now God's scary and destroys souls? Whatever, his religious views aren't what I've got t' worry about right now! She had to will herself not to groan out loud when he started talking about 'helping a soul in need.'
"That is what I wanted to talk to ye about--that I can't talk to ye anymore," she hissed. "It's real nice of ye to want to help an' all, but please don't, OK? Taryn looks out for Taryn. I take me own--"
BAM-BAM-BAM-BAM-BAM!
"Open up! I know you're in there!" Lorcan's voice said. Frantically, Taryn put a finger over her lips to signal Camron to stay silent.
"Go away! Ye aren't allowed in here after hours!" she snapped toward the door.
"Ye can open that door," Lorcan said in a low, icy tone of voice, "or I can wait out here 'till ye come out o' there. The longer I have t' wait, the worse it'll be for you."
"Fiiiiiiiine," Taryn growled, grabbing Camron by the shoulders and pushing him backwards. "I'll be right there." She opened the door of a tall cabinet as quietly as she could and backed him inside. Then she leaned toward Camron and whispered in his ear:
"If ye only ever do one thing for me--stay in here an' don't make a sound 'till he's gone, no matter what, OK?" She pulled back and looked in his eyes, hoping for some kind of silent answer.
Now it was Camron's turn to start feeling nervous. This was usually the kind of thing that happened in Hollywood movies: Girl and boy sneak into a room for a get away, girl's creepy stalker/brother etc finds them out, girl hides boy in closet. Camron shifted uncomfortably, realizing that if/when Taryn's brother found them out, he would probably get the completely wrong impression. The last thing he wanted was to dirty Taryn's name.
Yet as much as he wanted to help her, or wanted God to help her, she was doing this because she wanted to help him too. As much as he wanted to protest being shoved into a closet by her when he should have been owning up to her brother himself, something (the Holy Spirit) told Camron he didn't have all the facts here.
"If ye only ever do one thing for me--stay in here an' don't make a sound 'till he's gone, no matter what, OK?" The words went through his mind again. She was so earnest so...frightened. As much as he disagreed, he knew he needed to do this now. Camron nodded at her quietly and looked back at her with the same peace that was always in his eyes. Only this time i had a spark of apprehension. As she closed the doors after him, Camron closed his eyes. And if my God is for me, then who can be against me? That calmed him somewhat. Not that he was afraid of her brothers fists. It was alienating her that concerned him.
"God what ever is going on here, it's in your hands. Please calm Taryn and let her not be afraid. Please keep her safe, and please shield her from the tricks of the evil one so she can learn more about you. And forgive me for being to prideful to see some things you were trying to show me about her. Just be with us God." He prayed silently. He had to admit though, if Taryn hadn't been so serious, Camron might have the urge to laugh. Getting closed in a closet by a girl was definitely not on his list of humbling lessons, but it definitely worked.
To Be Continued...
*OT: This is Taryn misunderstanding because she's not familiar with the passage Camron was quoting.
~ Adaeze
"Maybee I'll tell you about Kenya some other time. But right now I need to get home before me carers start to worry." Adaeze said softy before she got on her bike and road of home
Camron/Taryn/Lorcan:
To Taryn's relief, Camron nodded agreement. Then he was looking into her eyes with such...deep caring, and peace, as if he were trying to pour those emotions into her. For a moment, she stared transfixed, feeling a strange warmth suddenly flow through her. For once, she didn't feel so alone...like someone actually cared about her--
"I'm waiting," Lorcan's voice growled.
Snapping out of it, Taryn quietly closed the cabinet's metal doors, but not all the way. That would make a sound, and draw Lorcan's attention to the cabinet when he came in. That Camron would be able to peek through the crack and watch was a problem that couldn't be helped. He, at least, was not visible from outside the cabinet.
"So, who were ye talkin' to?" Lorcan said as he stepped into the room. "An' what took ye so long, hmmm?"
"Nobody. I was mutterin' t' meself, no law against that is there? I had t' interrupt a rendering for CAD-CAM, since I'm gonna be talkin' t' you instead o' keepin' an eye on it. What do ye want?"
"You wouldn't have been snoggin' some boy now, would ye?" he said, looking around the room, taking ownership of it with his eyes. "Which one would it be, hmm? That rich Japanese bloke maybe? Hook up with him and you'd be set for life, eh?
"Do ye really think I'd do that?" Taryn snapped. "Like I really want him talkin' about me th' way you and your mooks talk about girls. I'll make me own money, thank ye very much."
"Is it Camron then? Oh, Caaaaaaamroooooon," he said, his eyes falling on the metal cabinet.
"Oh, aye, it's Camron," Taryn said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Because what he wants is a nice, obedient little wife that'll spawn nine kids for him and make th' Pope happy." Taryn felt a stab in her heart. Here she was, insulting someone who cared about her, and he was right over there, hearing every word. It's what's best for him too, she thought fiercely, resolving to barrel onward. "An' I just can't wait t' give up everything I'm interested in and ever want t' do with me life so he can use me uterus as a clown car."
Camron winced in complete silence as her words hit him like a thousand pieces of broken glass. Not that what she said about him hurt, he knew better than to take her words personally. It was her tone that cut him. The way she spoke about love and marriage...like it was degrading. What did a girl have to go through to view something so amazing with sarcasm?
Camron moved his head over and glanced his other eye at Lorcan through the crack in the doors. He felt his heart pound hard in his chest at the sight, but not from fear. What kind of brother threatened his little sister like that? Camron gulped and leaned his head back noiselessly against the back of the cabinet. He breathed deep, silent breaths as he looked upward, avoiding the scene in front of him.
"God, whether i wanted to or not you've gotten me involved with this family. God whatever is going on between them, please make it right. And if it is your will, let me understand all this..." The silent prayer filled his thoughts.
"So are ye here for a reason, or just playin' matchmaker?"
"Methinks the lady doth protest too much," Lorcan said with a cruel leer.
"Tell ye what. I'll get ye a set of Hello Kitty pajamas, an' we can go to Amber's house, and like, talk about all the tooootally cute guys I like, and she'll, like, bring all her other friends over, and we'll have a slumber party and pillow fights! Oh, and Lorcan, I just totally love your new hairstyle! It almost hides that knot on your forehead! Ehehehehe!!!"
Lorcan's eyes went from mockery to hate in an instant. He grabbed her by the upper arms and slammed her hard into the wall.
"You think that's funny do ye?"
Taryn blinked to get the stars out of her eyes, not daring to risk glancing toward the cabinet to make sure Camron was staying inside.
"Alright, fine, to business then," Lorcan said, anger over what had happened at lunch returning with full power. He pushed away from her and reached into an inside pocket of his leather trench coat, pulling out a printout of the picture he'd taken of Narayan. Taryn glanced at it. The mysterious Asian boy stood protectively in front of Elizabeth in what looked like a martial arts stance. That told her the whole story.
"See this [expletive]?" Lorcan said. "I wanna know who he is. I wanna know where he lives. I wanna know who he loves. So you're gonna get on your little computer, an' find out everything it'll take to completely destroy him, an' make him an' everyone around him wish he'd never been born. Got it?"
As he talked, Taryn felt herself going cold, as if she was slowly sinking into arctic waters. "I'm not a detective," she said weakly, knowing full well there was no way out. She couldn't bring up the TV show as a shield for the guy, because that was Kira's protection, and what if Lorcan made her find a way around it?
Lorcan pulled back an arm and slammed her in the gut with his fist. She doubled over, retching, and crumpled into a ball. He reached down, grabbed her by the hair, and yanked her back to her feet. Taryn let out a hiss of pain through gritted teeth, resolving not to cry out. No matter what, she thought to Camron, willing him to stay put. Lorcan's other hand seized her throat, and he slammed her against the wall again, then opened his mouth to speak.
The noise Taryn's body made as it slammed against the wall hid Camron's sudden grunt of an outcry. He was so mortified that his paralyzed mind didn't even think of reveling himself. But as Lorcan's abuse continued to worsen, Camron felt a burning in his veins and mind. How could he beat up his sister? And how could Camron just stand there and do nothing?
But just as Camron had resolved to break cover, Taryn's horrified face flashed across the crack in the cabinet. His limbs felt paralyzed this time as he remembered her words. A particular phrase burned into his mind. No matter what. Camron gritted his teeth and leaned his head against the back of the cabinet once more. He beat himself up mentally as to what to do.
But as he thought he realized...Lorcan was big, and use to beating people up. Camron's area of skills was peacemaking - stopping a fight before it happened, or breaking one up. He'd never really been in one himself. And as much as it hurt his pride, getting himself beat up in addition to Taryn would not help his case or hers.
"Remember that movie we started sellin' awhile ago? Rape Play, the one with th' petite little Russian girl?" Lorcan said in a creepily upbeat, conversational tone. "About your age? Th' way you're startin' t' get all nice an' juicy, you could star in movies like that, y'know." The color drained from Taryn's face, and her lips started to tremble. Still holding her throat, Lorcan leaned back a little and made a show of eyeing her critically, the way a movie director or a photographer might. "Oh aye, just like that. Ye'd be a real turn-on for the people we sell to. An' once ye get some notoriety in certain circles, why, there's men, powerful men, that'd pay real good money t' play with ye in th' flesh. And whenever you're just walkin' around, and some guy gives ye a second glance, you'll have t' wonder: does he recognize ye? Will he want t' follow ye an' see if he can get a little fan service for free?" By now, tears were running down Taryn's cheeks.
"Now, the only reason you're not already in pictures is that Da thinks your little noggin," he said, thumping her head with a fist like he was knocking on a door, "might be worth more to the Family than your body is. I'm not so sure. So maybe ye ought t' start thinkin' about how you're goin' t' convince me, instead of shielding some [expletive] you don't even know from Adam. What do ye say?" Visibly shaking, Taryn nodded. "That's a good girl. You get right on that now," he said, giving her a final shove against the wall as he let go of her throat. Stalking out of the room, he slammed the door behind him.
Holding her belly with one hand, Taryn shuffled to the door and locked it, pressing herself against it to hear his departing footsteps and the opening and closing of the double doors at the end of the hall. Wracked with sobs, she slowly slid to the floor with her back against the door and curled up with her face on her knees.
The color drained from Camron's face in unison with Taryn's. Even after Lorcan had gone and Taryn had collapsed, Camron stayed frozen in the cabinet, his head against the back board, to stunned to move. After a while he finally emerged, silently shuffling over to Taryn and sinking down on the floor next to her, about three feet away. He rested his arms on his knees and gave her a sidelong glance before looking in front of him again. He made no noise, or motion of comfort toward her, only sat there, letting his presence be known to her so that she could make the first move when she was able.
Narayan:
"I would like that," Narayan replied. "It was a pleasure to meet you, Adaeze," he said as the girl left. He smiled like a Buddha as he climbed into the seat of his recumbent and rode for home.
|
|
Logos
Full Member
Posts: 172
|
Prom
Sept 21, 2012 3:12:36 GMT -5
Post by Logos on Sept 21, 2012 3:12:36 GMT -5
Camron/Taryn:
Taryn felt a presence nearby. She lifted her head and her eyes went wide. Camron! For a moment, she'd forgotten all about him, but now he was there, and he'd seen and heard everything. He turned those deep, soulful eyes on her. A sob broke free, and she started to throw her arms around him and bury her face in his shoulder. But just before she made contact, Taryn pulled back abruptly enough to clunk her head on the door and wrapped her arms around herself instead. "What am I doin'?! S-sorry," she said, struggling to regain composure. "Ye shouldn't have had to-to see that." She looked away from him guiltily. "Sorry about what I said, and for the stupid water works," she said, wiping tears from her face, but more kept coming. "Now ye know why ye have t' stay away from me, right?" she said with a sniffle. "No, it's OK." Camron said, slightly shaken himself, though his voice as empathetic and compassionate as his eyes. "It's OK," he repeated, stronger, "People...need a reassuring touch." he shrugged. "It's the way God made us." he replied, his voice stronger, yet more gentle still. "And crying...." he paused long enough to make contact with her watery eyes, "you don't have to be sorry about it...its good. It...helps get things out." he continued, his sentences starting to flow once more. "You don't have to push people or things you care about away just to protect them and yourself. You shouldn't have to act like a...well like a guy." he said, then actually smirked at his comment. "It's stereotype, i know but..." Camron realized he was babbling on, but he wanted to keep going. To keep talking and get her mind off of things. Make her comfortable again. "...but guys cry to." he shrugged, then lowered his voice in a sad whisper, as if reveling a secret. "I've cried." he looked off as if into the distance, his eyes becoming glazed, and infinitely sad. He tried to shrug it off as he turned to look at her again.
Taryn ached to throw her arms around him again and hold him tight, not only to find solace herself, but to give comfort for the terrible pain she saw in his eyes. I can't! I CAN'T! She opened her mouth to ask him what it was, but stopped herself. She already felt like she was on the verge of shattering into a million pieces, and one more intractable problem would be too much. And if I could help him--NO. She closed her eyes and set her jaw in concentration for several long moments. Opening them, she visibly struggled to steel herself, and rose to her feet. "I do. I do have to. Like a quarantine. Or watertight compartments on a ship. I am sorry but the best thing I can do for you is not have any relationship with you. I'm sorry that I can't help with whatever's making ye sad, but right now I can't. So we have to go our separate ways and not talk to each other anymore." Camron slowly rose to his feet as well, but stayed where he was so the door was closest to her. "And I'm sorry to." he responded quietly. "About Lorcan and your family." he said, meaning the family life she must have grown up in.
"That's not somethin' you're responsible for, so it's not somethin' ye have to apologize for," Taryn replied, doing her best to keep her voice level, and not entirely succeeding. A part of her wished Camron had tried to change her mind, or perhaps even reached for her, to embrace her. That part of her was feeling painful loss. But Taryn had already performed the Time Travel Experiment, just before she'd risen to her feet.
That Experiment went as follows: First, she imagined a Future Self, ten years hence, looking back on the decision she was making. If she chose to embrace Camron and form a relationship with him, that decision would have a positive outcome, or a negative outcome. As a prior probability, it was most likely that their relationship would be temporary in either case. If she succeeded in going to M.I.T., he would almost certainly go somewhere else--a seminary perhaps, or go on to become a professional musician. Most high school relationships, friendship or otherwise, were temporary; if it were not so, high school reunions would be unnecessary.
So, in the event of a positive outcome (temporary relationship), her 10-year-in-the-future self might have some warm memories, but of someone she once knew in the past. The absence of such memories was obviously not something it would be possible to regret. In the event of a positive outcome (enduring relationship), Camron might still be her best friend 10 years from now. But, that was equivalent to the decision to end their relationship now: whoever her Future Self's best friend might be (Camron, or someone else), she would not, by definition, regret having them in that position.
The possibility of positive outcome (enduring relationship, marriage) was harder for her to model. The best she could do was imagine her Future Self being like June Cleaver, making sure that her daughters were nicely turned out in their lace pinafores, her clean-cut sons in sweaters and slacks, settling in at the dinner table as she arranged the centerpiece, all in time for Father to come home and enjoy the dinner that was ready for him. But that was not something she'd ever dreamed of, so she couldn't imagine her intended Future Self (leading researcher in robotics and artificial intelligence) regretting its loss. And naturally the negative version (enduring relationship, marriage, miserable) was not something her Future Self would miss.
So, a decision to end their relationship now did not seem likely to be something her Future Self would be regretting for the loss of the possible positive outcomes. That left the negative outcomes. If she accepted a relationship with Camron, he would act, in some manner or other, in opposition to Lorcan's designs. Even without taking time to do a full Bayesian calculation, the probability that Lorcan could cause some lasting harm to Camron or his family was too high. And that, if it came to pass, was something her Future Self would be painfully regretting ten years from now, wishing: If only I could go back to that moment in the Fab Lab 10 years ago, and not get Camron involved with me an' Lorcan...
But Taryn was in that moment now, so all she had to do was make the decision she'd wish she'd made later, and save her Future Self--and Camron's!--all that pain.
"Thank you for respectin' me wishes. Whatever it may feel like now, ten years from now I'm sure you'll be glad ye did. One more thing: please, ye can't try t' call th' cops or do anythin' else to interfere with Lorcan. Th' problem is more complicated than that, an' the less ye know about it the safer you and your loved ones are. Leave Lorcan and me Da t' me. Can I count on ye to do that?"
Camron/Taryn:
"You're right, I'm not." Camron replied to her first sentence. "But it's not an apology I was giving. It was empathy - compassion." he said. His eyes were bright as he spoke with kindness, yet an earnestness, willing her to understand. There was also a sadness behind his eyes, a deep sorrow, but not a crippling one. It was tempered with a brightness and calmness of spirit that could not be explained. "And I don't think you can." he replied to her question, with that same strange, sad expression on his face. But it was mingled with determination, even stubbornness this time. "Taryn, I'm already involved. Do you think I could see what I saw and just walk away?" Rhetorical question. "Could you?" -Also rhetorical- "And I know you couldn't. You understand empathy and compassion too. That's why you protect Kira; that's why your trying to protect me now." There was a pause as he had a sort of stare down with her, looking deep in her eyes as if daring her to contradict. "What you said about ' Taryn only lookin' out for Taryn' wasn't completely true - you look out for other people too." he continued in the staring contest, but with a softer expression. Knowing he might have ruffled her by speaking his mind, he hurriedly began what he had intended to say. " And Taryn look, speaking as a fellow human being, you can't just let Lorcan push you around like that - threaten you with what he did. Religious or not, involved with you or not, anyone would say what you're dealing with isn't right. What he - and probably your parents- are making or hinting at making you do. Anyone in their right mind would know that it's wrong; and help you. And that's not coming from just me." he stampeded on in his talk, feeling she might try and jump in at this point. "It's even against the law." He set his jaw. "you need to get out of this - situation. You have people behind you to help you. Kira, me, and the school and the state. You should get out of this, seek refuage." Camron realized in his haste and urgency, he sounded demanding and bossy. "Please." He put in with a softer tone. "And I'm not," he added, "saying this to play you or - or get something from you in anyway." he remembered how easily Lorcan had manipulated her thoughts on the subject earlier. " I'd want anyone to get out of this situation. Just, if anything, do it for yourself. And if you can't then, I don't know, do it for someone you care about. Kira." he threw in a name. "I know you want her out of your brother's way as much as you want to be yourself." He sighed as he finished emptying himself of comments. He looked back at her with an apprehensive expression, knowing she would probably dissms it all and storm out. But part of him upheld a hope - a hope in God- that she would listen.
"Do ye think I don't want to get away?" Taryn snapped, then she caught herself and let out a sigh. "Sorry. Ye don't know me very well. For all you know I've got Stockholm Syndrome or somethin'. A couple things: When I say 'Taryn looks out for Taryn' I don't mean that I only look out for meself. It means...I'm the one that looks out for me, y'know? No one else is gonna..." As she spoke, it hit her that he was saying that it wasn't true anymore, that now there were other people looking out for her too. She pressed her arms rigidly against her sides, clutching handfulls of her dress in her hands, to keep herself from throwing her arms around him. She could still see, plain as day, her ten-year-in-the-future self standing by his grave, or that of someone he loved, lamenting the moment she let him get involved. "The second thing is..." How much can I tell him? Well, I've got to tell him enough so he'll understand... "Lorcan and me Da are just the tip o' the tentacle of a giant, nasty octopus. It's a crime syndicate called the Operation. The guy that started it learned a lesson from the banks: it's good to be 'Too Big to Fail.' Instead of gettin' into street crime, he set out to satisfy th' most perverse tastes of the rich and powerful. People like Congressmen, generals, or CEO's that can give themselves twenty million dollar bonuses an' then go to the government for a bailout for their big company, because they've got that much pull. That's the kind o' people Lorcan is talkin' about. People who can pull levers to keep the Operation out of the reach of the law, people who will, because if the Operation goes down, they go down. Just calling the cops or telling the Principal won't work. "So for me to get away from Lorcan an' me Da, I've got to do enough damage to the Operation that it won't notice if th' tip o' one of its tentacles gets nipped off. That's the other reason that the second I had the faintest idea what a 'hacker' was, I knew I wanted to be one. And it's why you do have to just walk away. For the sake of your family, your friends, your girlfriend if ye got one. If Lorcan decides you're his enemy, he's not gonna just come straight at you. He'll target the people you care about, and if you get on the Operation's radar...trust me, ye don't want to get on their radar. It's alright. Ever since I was a little girl, I've always known that no one else is gonna rescue me. No one else can. Taryn looks out for Taryn," she said, determination suffusing her features. Camron took a deep breath and exhaled loudly, as if to rid himself of everything he'd learned. He couldn't believe this was actually happening. The more he learned about her the more he realized she was in deep: too deep for him or any person to rescue. "But not for God..." He said to himself, then to her, "You're right. There's nothing I can do. But I can't give up and walk away. I won't," he stated, his face just as set and determind as her own. "I want to be on your side, your...friend. Even if I can't, or you won't let me," he gave her a half annoyed look, "do it openly. So you know you're not alone. And...I'll pray for you. And i know with everything you've been through it sounds hypocritical and annoying, but God can do something about this."
Camron/Taryn:
Taryn stared at Camron for several long seconds. Here was someone who really cared about her, who wasn't going to give up on her no matter what. For the first time in a long time, she wasn't alone against the world. The next thing Taryn knew, she'd wrapped her arms around him, and was clinging to him like a shipwreck victim in a storm-tossed sea. OK, Future Self, NOW what?! she thought. He said he's gonna get involved anyway, she replied in the guise of her future self. So that means we have to befriend him. It's the only way we get a say in what he does. As she thought this, Taryn could feel the nature of the failure-modes she needed to avoid change. Now the thing her Future Self might regret was Camron suffering or dying because he'd done something brave or desperate or impulsive, something she hadn't known about or expected or been able to incorporate into a plan that insured his safety--because she hadn't included him. And that meant that unless he pushed her away, holding him now was the right thing to do, and she could allow herself to just...accept the warmth and solidity of his presence, accept the...love he seemed to pour out like a geyser. Tears started streaming down her cheeks again, soaking into his shirt. "Th-thank you," she choked out in a whisper. When she glomped him in a close embrace, Camron said something intelligent like, "Doh-oh-um..." Caught by surprise, he held his arms stiffly at his side for a few seconds before slowly bringing them up and patting her on the back. "Um...yah." Another charismatic phrase. His first thought had been of Yessssss. She had opend up, admitted she couldn't do it on her own and embraced a friend. Camron took this to mean God was again softening her heart, even after all she had been through. His second thought was something like 'oh-my-gosh-she's-hugging-me'. It was frazzeling enough to be at close quarters with any girl, not to mention being hugged by this particular one. Taryn was smart, independent, caring and (he wasn't going to deny it) pretty. And a few seconds ago, she was the last girl he would ever have expected to take comfort from physical contact, especially from a guy she hardly knew. He had thought of maybe giving her an encouraging pat on the back or hand when she had been sobbing, but (though he had wanted to) never of hugging her. But finally, Camron put a gentle pressure in his arms and hugged back. "uh, yah, your welcome." he answered back to her. Then without thinking, "I bet you've been wanting to do that for a while." There was a beat. "Dah, i mean...! Not to me, but i mean, you know - to someone." By the end of his sentence his flustered tone had melted away into his familiar compassion. Camron realized that he felt some moisture in his own eyes. He wiped the tear out of his vision and tilted his head down to look at her. Then he gave a feeble, though happy, laugh of relief. He silently gave a prayer of thanksgiving. "Well...I'm glad we're friends Taryn." he told her with a smile.
"Uh...friends...yeah," she said, blushing and wiping tears.
Tanner/Miyuki:
--Golden Dragon Restaurant, next day-- Miyuki walked into the Golden Dragon restaurant a few minutes early, trailing a carry-on size rolling suitcase. "How many?" the hostess asked. "Two," Miyuki replied, then followed her to a table. I hope he doesn't decide not to come, she thought. Time slowed to a crawl as she waited, but finally the door opened with a jingle of its bell, and he stepped inside. She smiled and gave him an animated wave. "Thank you for coming, I really appreciate it. I know it's not the usual sort of thing people you don't really know ask you to do," she said with a sheepish grin. Tanner took a deep breath as he stood outside of the door. He wasn't really sure what to expect. Finally he swallowed hard, then opened the door. He smiled at Miyuki then walked over to the table. He shrugged, "I really don't mind at all. It's not like I had any other plans today, I think this will do me some good." He took a seat across from her, "So how does it all work?"
"Well..." she said, having to stop and think about it a moment. She'd started it off as a spontaneous thing, only accumulating the basics of a "system" over time. "...I have a list of eleven people I try to see every week. They're the ones that are the worst off. No relatives ever visit, chronic pain, that sort of thing. I spend the most time with them. For the rest I kinda have a 'rotation.' I visit some of them each week and try to at least pop in and say hi to everyone in a month." Pain swept across her face. Relegating anyone to the second list was one of the hardest things she had to do. "Starfish," she said, and somehow that word brought a look of determination, and seemed to restore her cheer. "Normally I go earlier and help serve lunch in the cafeteria, and sometimes the staff lets me organize a function for everybody, like I'll bring in some of my artwork and have a show. Camron's come a couple times and given concerts on his guitar.
"Oh--the 'starfish' thing probably didn't make any sense, did it? It's probably something you'll need in there. It's a story. One night there was a storm, and it washed thousands of starfish up on the beach, as far as the eye could see in either direction, and if they didn't get back to the water soon, they'd die. There was a little girl walking along the beach, picking them up and tossing them out to sea. A wizened old man came up to her and said, 'Why are you doing this? There's too many. You can't possibly make a difference. The little girl just bent down, picked up a starfish, and threw it into the sea. Then she looks up defiantly at the old man and says, 'I made a difference--To. That. One.'
"So...whenever it seems like there's too much, like everything I could ever do for people isn't even a drop in the bucket and it's just futile to try...I say 'starfish,' to remind myself."
Tanner nodded when she was done. He rubbed the back of his neck. "It sounds a lot harder then I expected it would." He sighed, "Do you really feel that much pressure to please everyone? Do you ever do anything for yourself?"
Miyuki cocked her head for a moment in thought. "Well...it's not really like that. I mean, I don't really care if Amber Phillips doesn't like what I wear or who I'm 'seen' with. It's not about 'pressure.' I like helping people. It can be hard, but it can also be very rewarding. Like a lot of things worth doing, really. When I go there, people who literally had nothing to live for light up and come alive. There's joy where it didn't exist before, because of me, and for me that feels really wonderful. I love to create that.
"And they give me a lot too. I've learned lots of things, like what it was like to live during the Great Depression, or hear Martin Luther King's 'I Have a Dream' speech in person or how to can strawberries. It's like I learn something new about life every time I go.
"So I don't really see 'helping people' and 'doing anything for myself' as really separate or opposite. What goes around, comes around, and all that. And I do the usual things for myself. Go to movies with friends, save up for a dress I like, express myself artistically--Oh! I made something for you!" she said, reaching into her bag. "I hope you like it," she said, pulling out a small painting on canvas.
It was a water color in a vibrant Impressionist style with subtle Asian influences, of a young man, seen from behind, floating into bright orange and yellow clouds lit by the first rays of sunrise. His legs were stretched out as if in the midst of a great bound, and his left arm was flung out to his side in a triumphant sweeping gesture. His right hand held the string of a red, heart-shaped balloon that carried him aloft.
"It's about what you said yesterday--about having something you love enough to hold on to."
Tanner felt a twinge of guilt, he didn't think he had ever felt like his helping someone else was helping him also. How could someone so good and innocent as Miyuki really want to hang out with someone like him? It didn't make sense when he thought about it really. When she pulled out the painting, his breath caught in his throat. It was so thoughtful and beautiful, and he honestly didn't know what to say. "Miyuki, I'm really at a loss for words. All I can say is that I'm sorry I didn't get you anything. Not that anything could compare to this in anyway, shape, or form." He forced his mouth shut, "I'm sorry, I was rambling a little. Thank you." He took the painting and studied it, "It's perfect, you know maybe some day there will be something that I can hold on to." Tanner couldn't help but smile. Now he had to find a way to make her something that made her just as happy, but he had no talent in art, or anything that could be given as a gift. He would find a way, though, whatever it took. "Oh, no," Miyuki said, shaking her head with a smile. "You weren't supposed to get me anything. You're here, you're taking time out of your weekend to help me. I made this to return the favor to you!" Tanner shook his head, "Coming out here to help you wan't any big deal. It's not like I had any other plans, I probably would have just sat at my house all day, and did absolutely nothing. Coming here was probably the best thing I could be doing."
Compassion lit in Miyuki's eyes. He seemed to be so...down, on himself, on life. But, she could also see the first little rays of light starting to shine out of his gloom. "Well...a lot of people would still decide to just sit around and do nothing...as long as game consoles and TV's exist...anyway, I really do appreciate you coming."
~Time Skip To Monday~
Kira was glad to finally see the entrance to the school. Not that she was really scared of Lorcan or anything, but after seeing Taryn so parinoied on friday...well it was nice to be in the haven of a public place. Not to mention she hadn't gotten lost using a new route to school. Kira shoved her hands in her pockets and slumped her black jacket clad shoulders and hood clad head in relaxation. It was kind of dum, but she steaped into a side-street ally for a shortcut. -----
Camron propelled himself down the street on his skateboard. It was finally monday again. This had been the longest weekend of his life. He had spent most of it wondering if Taryn was ok, or even alive for that matter. The other part of the weekend had been spent praying. His mind was so preoccuped with the events of the weekend, that he didn't see a hooded figure emerge form the shadows of an ally untill it was too late. He managed to jump off of the skateboard and skidded to a halt, but was unable to stop the wheely object. "Watch out!"
-----
Kira's eyes widend as she saw a person hurteling toward her. Her first thought was 'oh no, Taryn was right!', but then she noticed Camron, or rather his skatboard, flying toward her. She attemped to jump over it, but caught her shoolace in the wheel, tripped over it, and landed on her behind. "Oooof!" She sat there long enough to detangle her shoelace, then scrambled to her feet. "Looking for this?" she nudgged the board toward him with her toe.
"Sorry, Kira, I didn't see you!" Camron said, ignoring the offending skateboard as he made sure she was ok.
"Hey, don't make a big deal of it." Kira said, wincing at his loud voice. Camron stopped to obsurve her hushed voice and hunched shoulders.
"Are you ok?" the tone of his voice indicated that he was not talking about her previous fall.
"Yah. Just great." sarcasim, of course. "Just...avoiding someone." She let down her gaurd enough to confide in him.
"Ah. I know the feeling." Camron said, then took a beat. "Wait, it isn't me, is it?"
Kira laughed in spite of herself. "No, it isn't you. But, i should go!" And before he could say another word, she flounced away.
*Time Jump: Monday, 8:00Am.
Tanner pulled his hoodie over his head and smiled up at the painting that he had been given, by Miyuki. He smiled, Today's going to be a good day. He had decided to tell himself this ever since he had helped Miyuki at the home. It was a day of, way over-due, happiness, and relaxation. He walked down the stairs and around the corner into the kitchen. "Morning mom." He said as he grabbed the piece of toast that she always left out for him. "See you after school." He gave her a slight smile at her look of confusion and headed outside to his car.
He was driving to school not understanding how he could find so much joy in just one day, that's when he saw Cameron go by on his skateboard. He felt the joy he had felt all weekend be stollen from him in one second. How could he be so happy after how he had made that family feel. As long as they were still suffering because of that little girl, Tanner knew he would never find happiness. He didn't deserve it, he would never be able to forgive himself. He sighed as he pulled into the parking lot, the smile he had found that morning seemed to be washed away. How could he be so heartless as to think that he could move on with his life just like that.
As he stepped out of his car he studied the constant reminder of the accident in the scar across his arm. He normally wore jackets to cover it, but after seeing Cameron he had pulled back his sleeve to remind himself of what he had done. He was looking down at his arm when his shoulder caught someone elses knocking some stuff from their hands. His eyes shot up immediately, "Oh, I'm sorry I didn't see you."
__________________________________________________ ___________________________________---
Rosey stepped out of her mom's car. "See you later ma. I love you." She smiled and closed the door giving her mom a quick smile. The woman looked so tired and restless, like she hadn't slept more than an hour in her life. Rosey knew that was an over-reaction, but her mom didn't get nearly enough sleep or food, to be ok. She was starting to look just as bad as Rosey's dad. The once lively woman that she was had been replaced, by a hollow tired soul. Rosey turned from the car and stood a little straighter trying to hide the tear that had slipped from her eyes. She quickly wiped it away and walked toward the building that she found refuge. A home away from home. SHe knew most people would rather be doing something else away from school, but to Rosey it was a place to calm down, and talk to the friends she had made. It really did help.
Camron skateboarded right past a familliar car and figure, books in hands. Before he could greet Tanner, Tanner turned his shoulder to the side, accidently wacking into Camron's shoulder. Camron pipwheeled his arms to keep his balance, dropping his books in the process. Tanner's face looked mortified at the very sight of Camron. "Hey, don't worry about it." Camron overroad any apologies that might come out of Tanner's mouth. "It was an accident." Camron smiled assuringly.
Narayan:
Narayan rolled his recumbent three-wheeler up to one of the bike racks. He dismounted and slipped the right front tire into the far left slot so he wouldn't take up more than one space. He wrapped his lock through the right front wheel, the frame, the rear wheel, and around the rack, then locked it. Looking around, he did not see the bike belonging to the pretty Kenyan girl he'd met at the end of school on Friday, so perhaps that meant she was yet to arrive...
Taryn:
Taryn peddled toward the school in her cargo trike. Built from salvaged parts, it wasn't the least bit "cool." She'd been mocked for it more than once. But the cargo box between the rear wheels could carry up to 200 pounds of gear, and she'd rigged in an electric-boost system to help her climb hills, and regenerative breaking that used the motor as a generator to recharge the batteries when going downhill or stopping. Today it carried only a box of Arduino boards, and some quadcopter parts.
Approaching the school, she saw two things that made her uncomfortable. One was Camron. She was at a loss for what to say or how to react to him after what happened on Friday. The other was the Asian guy Lorcan wanted her to start spying on. Camron was already talking to one of the other guys from the Prom group, so she decided not to interrupt him. Lorcan gave me enough grief for talking with Camron and Masaki. I'd never live it down if he saw me talking to Camron and that other guy.
Reaching the bike rack, she made a note of Asian Guy's tadpole recumbent. He must be a back-to-nature type, she thought. It looked like a DIY job. Bamboo frame, a tensioned woven mat for a seat, and an "antenna" fluttering with colorful Tibetan prayer flags. It's actually kinda cool though... she thought, feeling her heart sink a little as she accorded unspoken respect to another Maker. Her "mission" (hers whether or not she chose to accept it) would have been a lot easier if the guy had been some kind of creep with no redeeming features.
Miyuki and Masaki:
Masaki's Jaguar purred as he slipped it into a parking space. He felt a twinge of nervousness when he caught sight of Taryn locking up her cargo trike. She didn't look terribly formidable from this distance, but he knew better. Up close, there was a keenness in her eyes and a quietly determined set to her jaw that made her more than a little intimidating despite her petite frame. He could feel the subtle weight in his inside coat pocket, a reminder that he would have to try to create an opportunity to talk to her.
Motion caught his eye, and he turned to see Kira in all her quirky glory, heading for the school with a joyful, bouncing stride. A smile teased at his lips.
"So, are you going to ask her?"
"What?"
"Kira--to the Prom," Miyuki said with a conspiratorial glint in her eye.
"Kira? Uh...she is not exactly...comfortable around me. I am sure she would prefer to go with someone else." Like that big orc that happens to be Taryn's brother. Why do girls like creeps like him? He doesn't treat her right. She deserves better. Why she would go from punching him in the face to letting him act like her boyfriend...
"Uh-huh," Miyuki said skeptically. "What she needs is some really nice guy to come along and rescue her."
"I do not think so. She is strong, and she can take care of herself," Masaki replied, wishing he hadn't let quite so much respect creep into his voice. Miyuki gave him a knowing smile.
"Oh! There's Tanner! I'm going to go say 'hi.' See you in class!" Miyuki said, grabbing her bookbag and jumping out of the car.
Speaking of someone who needs someone nice to come rescue them, Masaki thought, watching the boy his sister was headed toward. For some reason, the guy looked so morose he might as well have been accompanied by a personal rain cloud.
"Hi Tanner," Miyuki said. "Hi Camron." Her face turned quizzical as she noticed the glum look on Tanner's face. By the time they'd parted ways on Saturday, he'd actually started looking happy. Which had raised his handsomeness quotient by a couple orders of magnitude... But now he was looking miserable again. She glanced over at Camron, who was his usual smiling, gentle self. So it wasn't like Camron had just said something vicious, and that wasn't the least bit like him anyway.
Lorcan:
Lorcan watched through the tinted windows of his black Dodge Charger, parked across the street from the school. There was Chop Socky with his hilarious bamboo contraption at the bike rack, and Taryn. Though he didn't have time to do all the surveillance on the guy, he knew he'd have to do enough to check Taryn's reports, and make sure she didn't do something stupid, like try to warn him.
OT: "It was an accident." Ouch. Poor Tanner.
Tanner felt the stab of pain as the word "accident" came out of Cameron's mouth. HE tried not to cringe, but knew he did ayway. "I know, but I should have been paying more attention. I just spaced out, I guess." He felt relief sweep over him as Miyuki's voice came from behind him. He smiled slightly, "Hey, Miyuki. How is everything." He was glad for the change of subject. When he turned around and saw Miyuki, he felt a little of the joy that he felt over the weekend. He tried to keep Cameron in the conversation without lookin directly at him. He couldn't look at him without seeing that little girl being taken away on the stretcher.
Camron
Tanner flinched so hard Camron stopped talking for a moment to look at him closly, wondering if he was ill. "I know, but I should have been paying more attention. I just spaced out, I guess." Tanner said.
"It's ok." Camron said, then "Are you ok?" maybe he had hurt something in Tanner's shoulder.
"Hi Tanner," Miyuki said. "Hi Camron."
"Hi." Camron replied with a smile. ----
Kira
Kira took refuge in the school and made her way over to her locker. She opend it and gingerly started picking through the books she would need. Her eyes unconciously wanderd over to the picture of her father, as if her eyes had done it so many times they were trained. If he were here none of this would be happening...She allowed the bitter thought to enter her mind. The thin shell of happy enthusiasim she had wrapped around her during her encounter with Camron broke, and she slammed the locker door. If her father was here he would make sure Lorcan didn't dare annoy her, or Taryn. Not that Kira was really frazzled by Lorcan. Her father may not be there, but she would take care of herself, just as she had always done after he was gone.
Taryn:
Oh, crap! Taryn thought. A lovely black girl had ridden up to the rack to park her bike, and she and Kung Fu Master settled into conversation. 'Narayan,' she'd called him, speaking with a lilting Kenyan accent as exotic as she was. If she's his girlfriend, or becomes his girlfriend, she'll be in danger! Maybe I should try to talk her out of hanging around him. She finished locking up her cargo trike and stalled a little getting her books and gear out of the cargo basket. I've got to dawdle long enough so Lorcan's satisfied I'm spying like he wants if he's watching me, but not so long that Camron gets loose from the others and heads my way. OK...now, she thought and headed for the school entrance.
She reached the lockers just in time to see Kira slam hers angrily. "Kira? Are you OK?"
Miyuki:
What was that about? Miyuki wondered. For a second there, Tanner looked like someone stabbed him in the gut! I'd better not ask now though. He's uncomfortable enough around Camron already. "So Camron, how did your interview go on Friday?"
Masaki:
Masaki waved at the group around Camron as he passed, headed for the school. Now might be one of his better opportunities to talk to Taryn. But as he passed through the doors, he saw her trotting up to Kira. Eh...now would definitely be a bad time...
"Kira? Are you OK?"
Kira
Kira looked up. Great now Taryn would be even more paranoied. Kira was even more anoyed that someone had caught her losing it. She stood leaning on her arm with her hand placed on her locker door, over the spot she knew her fathers picture was taped on the inside, her eyes casted downward. She raised them to meet Taryn's and feined a smile. "I'm fine." the tention in her voice proved otherwise. "You know, fine." she ment to convey that she had not been beat up like Taryn obviously feared. "Just thinking about how things should have been different." it was vauge, but she felt she owed some kind of exlanation. Kira looked over Taryn's shoulder absently and saw the Japenese guy who was on the prom comittee looking their direction with slight intrest.
Camron
"So Camron, how did your interview go on Friday?"
"As good as it could have." he replied, glad for a distraction for Tanner. "Though, I'm glad it's over." he confessed sheepishly. There was a moment of silence. "Sooooo, are you two going to prom together?" he asked, looking back and forth at them.
Tanner
Tanner nodded when Miyuki asked Camrom about hisinterview. Glad for the distraction from his reaction to talking to Camron. He smiled slightly in acknowledgement on Camron's interview.
"Sooooo, are you two going to Prom together?"
Tanner froze and his eyes widened. He looked over at Miyuki. Honestly if he went to Prom with anyone he would probably want it to be Miyuki, but she deserved way better. He was not near good enough for the angel that stood next to him. "I really don't know. I think Miyuki would want to go with someone else." He cut in to keep Miyuki from having to answer and be embarassed. He hoped he didn't seem too forcefull on the topic. He couldn't stand it if Miyuki was hurt because he sounded like a jerk.
Taryn:
Taryn mulled over which would be worse: to pry, or respect Kira's privacy but end up being unable to help her with whatever was bothering her. "Whatever's troublin' ye is probably none o' me business, but if ye ever want t' talk about it, I'll be there for ye." She followed Kira's gaze and saw the Japanese boy. Well at least it's not Lorcan. "Would ye mind if I came over t' your house sometime? I'd like t' see what kinda security measures ye might be needin'."
Masaki:
Both girls looked very serious, like something was troubling them. Unfortunately the common thread between them and most likely candidate--Lorcan--was not a problem he knew how to do anything about. Heading to his locker, he said "Hello," giving the girls a nod. Hopefully that would avoid being rude, without seeming to harrass or pester them.
Miyuki:
"Sooooo, are you two going to Prom together?" Miyuki blushed, scrambling for an answer, but Tanner beat her to it:
"I really don't know. I think Miyuki would want to go with someone else."
If I don't say anything, he'll think that's true. "Well, I haven't decided," Miyuki said. "Nobody's actually asked me yet." Why shouldn't I go with Tanner? He probably won't ask me, being all down on the Prom the way he is. Well...this is the 21st Century... "How about you Camron? Do you know who you want to go with?"
Kira
"Whatever's troublin' ye is probably none o' me business, but if ye ever want t' talk about it, I'll be there for ye." She followed Kira's gaze and saw the Japanese boy. Kira nodded appreciativly, but she doubted anyone would be able to really help her. Maybe that's how Taryn felt about her life, and her bully brother situation. "Would ye mind if I came over t' your house sometime? I'd like t' see what kinda security measures ye might be needin'."
"Wh-wh-what?" Kira asked, gapeing, eyebrows raised to the roof, momentarily stunned. Of course that was the moment the Japanese guy, Masaki Kira later recalled his name, chose to join the conversation.
"Hello," he said with a nod. Caught in mid gape, Kira turned her open mouthed face toward him. Two thoughts now fought in Kira's mind; the horror of Taryn coming over, or the horror of being rude Masaki for the second day in a row.
"Mumph-oh," Kira said to him. She of course ment to say, 'hello,' back but it came out as a mumble since her mouth still wasn't working properly.
Camron
As he saw their faces and heard their awkard answers, Camron realized he had misjudged his assumption. "Oh." he said, trying to break the tention. "You guys seem to be hanging out alot over the last week, so I thought..." Camron was almost glad when Miyuki inserted her own question.
"How about you Camron? Do you know who you want to go with?"
"Oh, um...," Camron said, scratching the back of his head. "To be honest, I havn't really thought about it. I guess I've been so caught up in planning music." he had to crack a smirk at that. "Some charmer I am," he joked. His mind suddenly jumpped to Taryn, but he had to let that thought go. He doubted she would want to go, and besides he didn't want to risk giving her the wrong impression at such a delicte stage in their friendship.
Tanner
As Cameron talked about going to Prom and said that he hadn't really thought about who he wanted to go with, Tanner couldn't help but be glad that MIyuki hadn't been asked by anyone yet. He knew it wasn't fair, but for some strange reason even though he was afraid of her going with him, he was glad that she wouldn't show up to prom on someone elses arm. A slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Then he realized that it was selfish to think like that. Miyuki deserved to be happy on her prom night. Maybe Cameron would ask her. That sure would be a slap in the face after everything that had happened. Cameron wouldn't even know, but Tanner would. He thought maybe it would be the best thing for him. IT could help him be able to feel more even with Cameron. There were so many things he wish he could do, and say, but knew nothing would change the fact that his sister was gone.
He closed his eyes slightly, no, having Cameron go to prom with Miyuki wouldn't even compare. Tanner knew nothing would. He left flowers at the sight every holiday and dropped some off at the house since the accident, but knew it did nothing. He looked back up at Cameron and Miyuki, it was so weird. He had never really seen the girl in her health, but he was sure she had the same knowing eyes as Cameron. He shook his head, and turned to Cameron, "I'm sure you'll find somebody. I mean any girl would be lucky to have you."
Miyuki:
Tanner seemed to get lost in his thoughts. Then his eyes closed painfully, and Miyuki wondered again how in the world Camron of all people could cause feelings like that in Tanner. Finally he managed to reply to Camron: "I'm sure you'll find somebody. I mean any girl would be lucky to have you."
"What about Taryn? If there's any girl here who needs a nice guy like you to go to the Prom with, it's her. I guess you'd have to find some way to deal with her Neanderthal brother though."
Taryn:
What, she doesn't want her family seein' me? Taryn thought, surprised by the look of horror that splashed across Kira's face. Then Masaki was there, and Kira choked on whatever words she was trying to say. No...she's not like that. From some o' the things she's said her adopted family is no great sight, an' she probably doesn't want me seein' them.
"Um...hello," Taryn managed to stammer to him, only barely more articulate than Kira.
Masaki:
Both girls were clearly uncomfortable, but Kira was so adorable at it that Masaki had to strain not to smile or laugh. "My apologies, I did not mean to interrupt," he said, giving them a little bow, then turned to walk away. The last thing he wanted to be to either of them was a Creepy Stalker, so if his presence caused them discomfort, the thing to do was to leave them alone. I am sorry Miyuki, Kira definitely would not want to go to the Prom with me, he thought, once again feeling a twinge of resentment for the fact that she could talk to that ape Lorcan, and even let him get closer to her than the reach of her fist.
Camron
Camron scratched the back of his head again, awkardly. Now it was his turn to look uncomfortable. It was as if Miyuki had opend up a window in his head and looked into his brain to see what he had been thinking about Taryn. Camron knew he should probably give a coherant answer. "She dosn't seem like...the kind of girl who would want to go to prom." He used the common phrase for a lack of words to define her. "I wouldn't want her to feel awkard." he decided to avoid any mention of Lorcan, for Taryn's sake.
He checked his watch. "Shouldn't we be getting up to class?"
Kira
Kira looked apologeticly at Taryn as a momentary look of hurt and confusion flashed across her face. Then Kira turned with the same expresson to Masaki, meaning to bumble out something apologetic, but he was already turning to go. He must have picked up on her cooties -- or was it her unpleasent vibe.
Then a bolt of energy surged through her as she realized he had come back to talk to them for the second time. No one ever really made an effort to talk to her, especally not guys...Maybe he wanted to ask Taryn to prom! "Hey, um..."she said, hopeing to catch him before he ran off, what for she wasn't exactly sure. Then her eyes fell on someone walking through the door. "Oh, great stampeding elephants! Quick, make a break for it, or something. It's him!" she hissed to Taryn.
Miyuki:
"And what kind of girl is that?" Miyuki asked with a flash of mischief in her eye. "That wants to go to the Prom?"
Masaki:
When Kira called out to him he stopped and turned with a questioning look on his face. Perhaps he shouldn't have felt the lift in his spirits at the thought that she might not want him gone as soon as possible, but it was there nonetheless. Then the doors opened, and he came through. Masaki had always been annoyed whenever people assumed that because he was Japanese that he'd know karate or keep a katana smuggled in his coat. For once, he found himself wishing the stereotype were true.
Taryn:
Taryn didn't even have to look to know who Kira was talking about. "Quick, go with him," she whispered, tossing her head subtly in Masaki's direction. "I'll buy ye time," she said, turning to face Lorcan and a pair of his mooks as they came through the door.
Lorcan:
Pushing the double doors open, Lorcan spotted his sister speaking conspiratorially with Kira, and that moneybags Jap kid not too far away.
"Oi, Taryn! We need to talk."
Tanner
Tanner was glad for the bell telling them to get to class. He nodded at Camron. "Yeah, especially before the crowd gets here. We don't want to get hit." His back went stiff and he turned his eyes away from Camron, not for the first time that morning. The memories of the cars headlights flashed trough his mind. He flinched as he remebered the impact. How could he be as careless as to say something like getting hit. He shook his head and glanced over at Camron, he didn't seem to have noticed. If he did, he was doing a really good job of acting like he didn't. He looked toward Miyuki knowing that it would make him feel better to see her smile. "What class do you have first Miyuki?"
Kira
"What?!" Kira squeaked, her voice several octaves higher than usual. She mouthed something like 'are you insaine' but it was not persived by the heroine, who had turned to face her dragon of a brother. "Taryn!" Kira whisperd chastizingly, angry and offended that the younger girl would just sacrifice herself on an alter -- not to mention taking away Kira's fight, if it was even her battle to fight. Lorcan was focused on Taryn. Kira tried to think of doing something to take the heat off of Taryn, but nothing came to mind. She looked at Masaki out of the corners of her eyes, but she didn't want to get him involved either. Lorcan would probably just make up dirty lies about Masaki, just like Lorcan had done to Camron. So Kira had to stand there helplessly as Lorcan stared Taryn down meanly.
A sudden fire burst into Kira's eyes, and if looks could scorch, Lorcan would be burnt to a crisp. He was the older brother and he should be a strong, protective figure in Taryn's life, like Kira's father had been to Kira, and not a...a... " Bullieing, selfish, womanizing... USER!" Kira mutterd venemusly under her breath. "Who the hell does he think he is?" She cleanched her small fists as a sudden urge to punch him in the face came over her again.
----- Camron
"And what kind of girl is that?" Miyuki asked with a flash of mischief in her eye. "That wants to go to the Prom?"
"Huh?" Camron blinked, completely lost.
Tanner nodded at Camron's suggestion to get up to school. "Yeah, especially before the crowd gets here." Tanner said. "We don't want to get hit." His back went stiff and he turned his eyes away from Camron, not for the first time that morning.
Likewise, at the word 'hit' Camron suddenly flinched as if he himself had been hit. He breathed in sharply as pain flashed across his brown eyes. But he blinked and it was gone, though he seemd less composed than before. "A-hem," he cleard his slightly shakey voice, "Yah, I wouldn't want to keep you guys from class."
Miyuki:
"Huh?" Camron said, as the point of her question soared right over his head. Miyuki had to smile, until Tanner started acting...odd again. Seeing the way he stiffened and winced, Miyuki decided that at the moment, the best thing she could do for him would be to get him away from Camron. To her surprise, Camron also flinched. What is going on with these two, and why is it like they don't understand that it's happening to both of them? she thought.
"Yeah, I guess we should get to class. I have Social Studies," she said in answer to Tanner. "Oh, Camron: what I was getting at is, we don't have to choose one or the other," she said conspiratorially, as if she were letting him in on classified information. "A girl can be super-smart and build robots, and still be 'the kind of girl who would want to go to the Prom,'" she said in a half-whisper with a twinkle in her eye. "See you later," she said with a smile, and started to walk away with Tanner.
Taryn/Lorcan:
Since Kira was not going to make her escape, Taryn scrambled to come up with another plan. "Look, we've got t' be gettin' t' class. If we're late, th' whole world will know it," Taryn said, dropping a hint to Lorcan that the school was not a safe place for the kind of conversation he wanted, now that it was the set for a Reality TV show. Thinking of the show made Lorcan turn his eyes to Kira, who was fuming with delightful helplessness.
"Hey, babe," he said, giving her a smug leer.
Masaki:
How can I protect them? Masaki thought, struggling to come up with some kind of plan. I would not even be a speed bump for those brutes in a fight, but I am an eyewitness. Perhaps he will not want to do anything terrible if I am here to see. "Taryn is right," he said, checking the time on an elegant wristwatch. "I think we will have more interviews for the show today," he said in a friendly, conversational tone. Lorcan's eyes narrowed as he caught the subtext: It would not be good for you if the girls looked like they'd been hurt.
Camron
"What?" Camron said again to Miyuki. He was distracted by the painfull memories about Esperanza that had been brought up when Tanner said the word 'hit'. It took a moment for Camron to come back to relatiy. Then he realized that Miyuki hadn't understood what he ment by 'not the kind of girl would would want to go to prom.' How could Miyuki have understood him? No one else knew about Taryn's shyness and abusive older brother. "No, it's not that smart girls wouldn't..."
"See you later," she said with a smile, and started to walk away with Tanner.
Camron gave a half smile, half grimice and helpless wave to Tanner as Miyuki began to steer him away as if to say, 'Girls, dude. So confusing'. At least Tanner understood enough to be friends with Miyuki. Camron felt like Taryn was a bomb that might go off at any minute, which was understandable. Still, he wished he could be friends openly with her, without her being scared of what her brother would do.
-----
Kira
"Look, we've got t' be gettin' t' class. If we're late, th' whole world will know it," Taryn said, dropping a hint to Lorcan that the school was not a safe place for the kind of conversation he wanted, now that it was the set for a Reality TV show.
"Hey, babe," he said, giving her a smug leer. Kira's eyes buldged as she bubbled with anger. A low buzzing noise filled her ears as the blood raced through her head, distracting her from whatever Masaki was saying. She would get Lorcan back, somehow. Her hand cluched her batterd, soft cover copy of Romeo & Juliet from english class. She gripped it hard as her arm jerked involentarily, as if she wanted to throw it at Lorcan, causing her to almost elbow Masaki in the ribs.
Taryn:
Picking up on Kira's fury, and Lorcan's enjoyment of it, Taryn gently took her friend by the arm. "C'mon, let's go," she said, starting to lead her away before things could escalate any further.
Masaki:
Masaki gave Lorcan a curt nod, and walked away with the girls.
Miyuki:
Walking down the hall with Tanner, Miyuki was uncharacteristically silent and thoughtful. Tanner seemed lost in...whatever it was that was going on between him and Camron, he didn't interrupt her thoughts. Should I ask him? He's not going to ask me, even if he wants to go with me. He'll probably just go by himself and stand around being depressed or something. It's like, every time he starts to get even a little happy, something inside just shuts him down. But what if he doesn't want to go with me? What if he thinks I'm, like, desperate or something? Well...he probably wouldn't laugh or brag with his buddies or spread rumors, right? Miyuki couldn't actually recall ever having seen Tanner hanging out with 'buddies' anyway. Her thoughts turned to memories of him talking with some of the residents at Sunshine Gardens. The way he had seemed to come alive just like they did...the awkward blush when one of the World War II vets had said, "That's one hell of a girl you got there. Don't you be a fool and let her get away."
He's, like, the only guy who gets it. Well, except for Camron, but that'd be like going to the Prom with Masaki. Besides, I know who he wants to go with, even if he hasn't figured it out yet, she thought with a little smile. They reached a junction, where they'd have to part ways. Out of time.
"Uh...Tanner? I was wondering if..." she said, suddenly nervous and blushing, "...if you'd um..." She traced a meandering pattern with the tip of a shoe. "...If you'd...y'know...like to, uh...go to the Prom with me?"
Tanner
Tanner froze mid-step and turned to face Miyuki. His heart wrenched as he saw how sincere she was. How could someone so perfect want to spend any time with him at all. He wanted to run as fast and as far as he could. If only so that Miyuki would never have to see or even think about him again. However, this was the real world and that would never happen. He knew all too well that you couldn't run from anything. He met her eyes, so full of hope and joy that he knew what ever he said he would eventually hurt her. He decided that now wasn't the time. "I....I think that would be....great." He rubbed the back of his head nervously. He had been such a coward not asking her first. It would have been so much easier for her, but he also knew that in no way did he deserve her. He smiled and nodded then quickly turned and headed off to class. "I'll see you after class"
As he walked away Tanner decided that right after school he was going to tell her everything. If she wanted to change who she would go with, it wouldn't be too late for her. He nodded as he walked away, being almost certain that when she found out she would never want to speak to him again, but it would be better coming from him than anyone else.
Sarah Washington (If ya'll don't remember, she is the host of the show. )
Sarah stood behind her researcher, "Come on Stan there has to be something out there that is juicy enough to keep our audience interested. We don't want perfect little angels to be the only thing on our show. I mean, I know Lorcan and Kira's little spat was good, but we need something more." She wanted to scream, her audience was going to drop and this show would never come back. She would never work in show biz again.
"Hey Sarah, you should look at this." Stan called over his shoulder.
Sarah turned around expecting to see nothing, but instead there was something very good. A sly smile spread across her face, and she knew right then who the first interview to be called down that day was going to be. "Ok Stan tell the principle that we want the small Asian girl, Miyuki. I have a feeling she won't be all that excited to know that the guy who came to her rescue in her last interview has a whole different past."
OOC: Thanks for the boost, Purplemunster!
|
|
Logos
Full Member
Posts: 172
|
Prom
Sept 21, 2012 3:56:35 GMT -5
Post by Logos on Sept 21, 2012 3:56:35 GMT -5
Kira
Kira huffed as she allowed herself to be steered away by Taryn and Masaki. The trio stopped by a lonly drinking fountian in a corner. Few people were still in the halls, as the bell had already rung. Kira's cheeks were pink. Stupid stupid stupid! Lorcan was so stupid...and she was too. Now that her rage had cooled somewhat, she found her brain existed again.
"I'm sorry." it was the only thing she could think to say. Her anger had only provoked Lorcan more, not to mention probably hurt Taryn more in the long run. And if Taryn was not exaggerating how dangerous her brother could be (secretly, Kira didn't really believe all of it), then Masaki was now on Lorcan's radar as well. Masaki...Kira allowed her down cast eyes to sneak a look at his expression. It just occured to her that he might be confused, after that stupid interview that made her and Lorcan look like an item. And then she had to go insulting and throwing things at him in public. But why had Masaki gotten involved? Kira let her mind wander back to the first committee interview and how he'd stood up for her then, and again now and both times against Lorcan. Why did he care what happend to her? Kira cut herself off mid thought and her eyes snapped up to look at Masaki and Taryn.
Of course. Both those times, it wasn't me who was being threatend - it was Taryn. I had just happend to be there. So why was Masaki looking out for Taryn anyway? Was he just being nice because Taryn was young for her grade and bullied? Or was it something else...Taryn was very pretty. Kira realized that standing next to Taryn, she didn't have a change being asked to prom - not that she cared. In fact, she as done careing about the whole pretend-to-be-Lorcan's-girlfriend-so-the-cameras-will-watch-you-and-you'll be-safe act too. There was no way she could ever even pretend to like him.
"I just want this whole prom thing to be over." Kira realized she was speaking aloud. And I need to get a move on those prom banners. Prom banners...that was it. That was how she could get back at Lorcan, and he would probably never know it was her. Perhaps I'm not done acting after all. She thought as she made an effort to keep her face neutral. "We'd better get to class. I'll see you guys later." Kira gave Taryn's hand a small squeeze to let her friend know everything was alright, then she dissapeard around the corner into the girls bathroom to wait untill the halls were empty.
Camron
Camron just stood there for several seconds after Tanner and Miyuki had gone, breathing hard. His eyes subconciously drifted over to the street, and for a moment he could almost see the street by the park, the car with tinded windows, and hear the screech of tires about to deliver death. Camron put his hands on the back of his head to open up his lungs. No. Not today. He had been keeping things in check for a little while, he couldn't let things go now. Camron felt his throte constricting, but he quickly made his way up too the school. Ok Camron, you'll be fine, just don't think about her...But as soon as he thought it, that very thing became impossible to do.
Camron walked right passed his locker and classroom, and headed toward the bathroom. Just a few more seconds...He thought as he fought to keep a straight face and turned the corner and almost ran into Taryn and another guy Camron rememberd from the interviews. Camron nodded at them and attempted a smile, but the usual smile in his eyes seem to have faded. He darted into the restroom and leand forwrd with his hands on the sink, his eyes downcast. He forced his breathing to steady, then looked up at his pained expression in the mirror. All he saw was the same chocolate colored eyes as Esperanza's staring back at him. But just as he had a moment alone, Camron felt unable to let out his pent up sadness. He started at his hard face for several more seconds, then splashed water on his face.
Taryn:
"I'm sorry," Kira said.
"What for? If anyone's got t' be apologizin', it should be me, for lettin' ye get dragged into me family troubles. But now that we're in it t'gether, th' only way out is through." She cast a brief glance toward Masaki. With him there, she couldn't discuss security arrangements or planning for a visit to Kira's house.
"I just want this whole prom thing to be over," Kira muttered, apparently thinking aloud.
"I want high school t' be over," Taryn said in the same tones. But th' Prom thing, I wish I could drag it out 'till the end of the year, she thought. Once the Prom was over, the TV show would be over, and Lorcan's freedom of action would no longer be constrained. As it was, she had to find a way to deal with Lorcan and the Operation before the media's fickle eye turned elsewhere. Now every minute spent in class was precious time lost forever, gold dust sparkling as it drained from the hourglass. I need more time in the Lab, she thought, starting to plan what she'd say to her teachers to persuade them to let her skip class.
Masaki:
Still unsure if the girls even wanted him around, Masaki was at a loss for what to say. Walking them to their classes seemed like the right thing to do under the circumstances, unless they didn't want him to. Then Kira's beautiful dark eyes met his, and words came out of his mouth:
"You deserve better than him." Did I just say that? Gah! Now she'll hate me for sure! The only way out is through... he thought, echoing Taryn's words in his mind. "Much better. Both of you do."
Miyuki:
"OK," Miyuki said, giving Tanner a smile and a wave as they parted ways. She should have felt more excited. He'd said 'yes,' and she did like him. But...there had been a certain hesitation in his response and in his eyes, as if going to the Prom with her was the last thing he wanted to do, even though it looked like a part of him was happy too. It didn't make sense. What if he just said 'yes' so he wouldn't hurt my feelings? Like, his parents are making him go to the Prom, and I'm making him go with me? When I have more time to talk with him, I'll have to let him know it's OK if he doesn't want to, or if he's got somebody else in mind. I wish...I wish I understood him better.
...
Half an hour into class, Miyuki was pulled from her reading assignment by the teacher calling her name. A T.A. had just delivered a yellow slip, and the teacher was holding it out to her. She got up and took it. A summons to the Auditorium. Oh boy. Another interview, she thought, steeling herself for whatever ambush Ms. Washington might have in mind as she started heading that way. Do they have hidden cameras? What if they caught me asking Tanner on camera? Uh-oh...
Reaching the Auditorium, she was ushered into the interview room by a much-too-happy Sarah Washington. Whatever Perky Juice she served herself, she must have had a double-shot this morning. Once Miyuki was wired up with the clip-on mike, Sarah started in.
"Soooo...it's come to our attention that you asked Tanner to the Prom, and he said 'yes!' Congratulations! So how do you feel?"
"Uh...it was, uh...kinda spontaneous," she said, blushing. Her mind scrambled for something to say that couldn't be used to embarrass Tanner or herself, and came up empty-handed.
"So how long have you known Tanner?"
Oh, crap! I bet she'll spin this into me just asking the first guy who'd talk to me or something! But I can't tell her I've known him for ages, they'll find out that's not true. "Well, uh...not very long...we sorta just met last week. But he, uh, went with me to Sunshine Gardens--that's a retirement home, I visit the residents there. A lot of them don't have any family who visit them, and they're so alone... So I go there to change that, to try and brighten their day, you know? And Tanner, he really got that, he understands in a way that a lot of guys wouldn't."
"Wow, that's a really sweet thing for you to do. So what you're looking for is a kind-hearted, unselfish guy, right?"
"Uh, yeah," Miyuki said, feeling like she'd just bit down on a baited hook.
"Well, we've done some research, and we've found out some things about Tanner," Sarah said, gesturing toward a screen that had been set up a couple feet away from her. The screen came on, showing footage of a high-school football game by a coach for use in locker-room briefings. The camera was trained on the quarterback, who faded back out of the pocket, then threw a nice, straight spiral pass to an open receiver. The uniform colors were unfamiliar to Miyuki, but then she paid no attention to school football games.
"Tanner Gould," the voice-over began. "Junior Varsity quarterback for the Marysville Rams, leading his team to a State Championship win." The image switched to a clip of Tanner, holding his helmet triumphantly over his head after throwing a game-winning touchdown pass, a bouncy cheerleader throwing her arms around him and planting a kiss on his lips, just before they both got drenched in Gatorade. "Handsome." A slow zoom on a flattering yearbook picture. "Popular." Tanner, photographed at a party with a sexy girl under each arm, all with beers in their hands. Miyuki tried not to flinch at that. How could she compete with the hot party girls he was used to? "A young man in the fast lane, with a bright future ahead." Tanner, posed in front of a bright red Dodge Viper. "But on the night of his State Championship victory, Tanner was about to take a turn onto the highway to Hell."
The documentary went to phone-cam footage from a wild party, with abundant alcohol and drugs in evidence, interspersed with interview clips from fellow party-goers talking about Tanner's out-of-control behavior. Then, stock footage of cop cars with lights and sirens. "Police were called, and Tanner fled with his girlfriend Tania." A reconstruction played, showing a red Viper taking off, shifting camera angles and blurs used to re-create the atmosphere of a frantic, careening escape. This was interspersed with interview segments with Tania, a pretty girl with a head full of golden curls. Making sure she looked as sweet and innocent as her big blue eyes and cherubic features could make her, Tania described drunken threats from Tanner, telling her what he'd do to her if she tried to go to the cops, and how, once they'd gotten away he'd take her somewhere 'where they could be alone.'
"And then, disaster struck."
A blurry, wobbly drug-and-alcohol tinged shot from the driver's point-of-view, engine roaring. Then suddenly, from a side street, a minivan. Headlights blazing against its side, a screech of tires, and the sound of a crash. "Tanner and Tania were rushed to Lakeside Hospital." Stock footage of an ambulance at night with lights and siren. "Both made a full recovery from their injuries." Then, a school photo of an adorable seven year-old girl with big brown eyes, a dimpled smile, and a thick braid of shiny black hair that went all the way to her knees. The image zoomed out, revealing another girl, a little older, on the cusp of beauty. "But seven year-old Esperanza Reyes and her older sister Miranda were not so lucky." The image continued to zoom out, showing a boy Miyuki recognized instantly, and proud parents, all nestled close together for the family portrait dressed in formal traditional Spanish clothes. Their smiles and closeness were not at all feigned. "Riding home with her family from a violin recital, Esperanza was killed on impact. Miranda was taken to the hospital in a coma..."
By now, tears were running down Miyuki's cheeks, greedily gobbled up by the lens of the camera that had been trained on her face while the mini-documentary played.
"...Miyuki? Miyuki?" Sarah's voice snapped her out of her shock. The mini-documentary was over, and Sara leaned forward in her seat awaiting Miyuki's reply. "Miyuki, how would you respond to--"
"No!"
"What?"
"This is a very cruel thing you are doing. Using the death of a little girl and a family's pain to get money and ratings!" she snapped. "I will not help you." Miyuki ripped off the mike and threw it, leaping to her feet. "I will not help you!" she shouted, storming out of the room. I've got to find Camron and Tanner! I've got to warn them!
Kira
Kira slammed the stall door shut and leand against it, hiding herself even though the restroom was deserted. Her plans of humiliating Lorcan bounced around in her head, now mingled with Masaki's unexpected words: You deserve better than him. All questions of why he bothered to tell her that went out the window as the reilazation set in that no one had ever told her that before. That she deserved better. That she was worth something. And it had come from a complete stranger. How did he know if she was anything more than trailer trash, or Kira the welfare girl. That she deserved more than all the hell she had gone through? Her only apperation of self-worth had melted away with her father's life. And Masaki didn't even know anything about it. Still, why could she only stare and gape silently in responce to his complement? She banged her head on the door. He'll probably hate me forever now... Oh well, better to alinate any chance of being friends now than to get to know him and have him let her down. People hateing her was nothing new. Speaking of hateing...
She waited untill all sounds in the hall had died down, then peaked outside to make sure Taryn and Masaki were gone to class. Then she tipetoed to the art room, undetected, and began gathering all the glitter and pink poster boards she could find.
-----
Camron
Camron couldn't ease the tight grip of pain around his heart thinking about Esperanza. It was like loosing her all over, just by Tanner saying the one word hit. A sudden fear overcame him as he thought of Miranda's condition. She was still alive, but she hadn't impoved much since the accident. Camron suddenly seized his dinosour-of-a-flip-phone and hit the speed dial. It rang for several seconds before it was picked up and a warm female voice laced with a rich Mexican accent walshed over Camron's ears.
"Hello?"
"Mom?" Camron said, almost chokeing again. Her voice soothed him, but also made him tear up again. "Um..." he took a second to calm his voice, " I was wondering if we could go see 'Randa. Right now." It was all he could get out. But Esperanza --whom his desieced little sister had been named after-- didn't even hesitate: or ask why, or scold him for skipping class. She understood.
" Of course, honey."
"Ok, i'll be home soon." Camron hung up and exited the restroom. He was halfway to the school exited when he colided head on with..."Miyuki?"
Tanner
Tanner sat in his class trying to organize all of his thoughts. He had so many things thown at him at once, realizing he had a date to prom, with someone he would have never thought would even be interested. Then there was the whole thing where he was going to have to tell Miyuki the truth. He still had no idea how he was going to do it. Anyway he said it would still make her hate him.
"Tanner...Tanner..."
Tanner looked up and was a little embarrassed to notice his teacher staring at him holding out a piece of paper. He took it quickly and read the message saying he was needed in the auditorium for another interview. He wanted so badly to just skip, somehow he had the feeling they knew about Miyuki asking him to prom. IT was none of their bussiness. However, he knew that if he didn't go they would just bother him until they got their way. He smiled apologetically to his teacher and walked out into the hallway.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Tanner sat in the chair and looked around, trying to find Mrs. Washington. Usually she was sitting in the chair waiting for them to ask questions. Maybe she was busy and couldn't quite get away. When the lights dimmed Tanner became very uneasy, and knew it was for good reason when the video began. He felt himself go numb when he saw his old school colors and the all too familiar football field. Before anything happened he felt the tears start to creep from his eyes. He didn't know how long it had been since he had cried. He had grown separated from the world. Trying to become as far away from everything as he could. When the showed the picture of the Reyes family and Tanner saw the little girl he had tried so hard to avoid. He wanted to run as far away as humanly possible and never come back. HE wanted to never see those big brown eyes ever again. When the video ended, he had been reduced to nothing. He didn't think he could have hated himself more than he did after the incident, but now he did. How could someone like him be on this planet. The lights came back on and Sarah Washington walked out from wherever she had been hiding with a very serious, but fake, look. She sat next to Tanner in her chair and looked at the camera, which Tanner just realized had been on the entire time. "So Tanner, we didn't know this party boy side of you. How did it feel to be on top of the world, then to be brought down?" Tanner mearly looked at her with unbelief. She just smiled, "You know, we just showed your darling young friend this video. How do you think she will handle it?"
When Tanner didn't respond she looked at the camera again, "Well, lets just look and see." She motioned to a screen and Tanner felt his heart break when he saw the tears in Miyuki's eyes and then when she ran from the room he knew she would never want to talk to him again. When the camera returned to the Mrs. Washington looked at Tanner intently waiting. He shook his head, "You have absolutely no idea how many people this could hurt. You have no idea what you are doing, and you will never understand how heartless this is." He stood from his chair, "You have no idea what you are doing. And the sad part is, you never will. I don't understand how you could bring this up for a show. Did you not see Miyuki's face, I hope your happy." He took the microphone off and sat it on his chair then exited as quick as possible. When he got far enough away he leaned against the wall. Hitting his fists as hard as he could on them. He felt the pain shoot through his hand, but ignored it. He slid to the ground and pulled his knees to his chest. No more tears fell, but he felt the world collapse around him. He breathed deeply and leaned his head against the wall behind him. He pushed himself from the ground and started down the hall. He had to find Miyuki, he couldn't stand to have the last mermory of her with that look of pain over something he did. When he walked around a corner he saw her, but the next person he saw was Cameron. His breath caught in his chest and he turned the opposite direction and ran. He had to get out of the school, he could never bare to see Cameron's smiling face. The poor girl he had killed was in him, Tanner saw it every time he saw Cameron. Plus there was still the girl who still suffered from his stupidity. He ran out of the school and past his car. He had no idea where he would go, or what he would do, but he had to do something.
Taryn:
"...I'll catch up, I promise. I'm already two years ahead anyway," Taryn said softly, so the class wouldn't hear it and interpret it as a boast. "It's only for th' rest o' the week." Mrs. Jacobson looked into the young girl's pleading eyes. It was an unusual request, to excuse a student from a week's worth of classes on their own recognizance, rather than for a school trip or family reasons. But then, if there was one student she could trust not to be looking for opportunities to cut class and goof off, she was looking at her. Where she and her fellow teachers usually had to struggle to get kids interested in their educations and futures, Taryn attacked her schoolwork and college planning with fanatical intensity. Though she was a dream student in many ways, especially in contrast to her brother, the way Taryn drove herself like a mad coachman whipping the horses for still more speed, as if she was in a race for her life, was worrisome. It wasn't hard to guess that Taryn did not have a happy home life, but she politely rebuffed all offers for confidential counseling and gave assurances that no, she wasn't abused in any way. Nonetheless, Mrs. Jacobson was sure that if she were to hold out a high school diploma, a scholarship to M.I.T., and a plane ticket to Massachusetts, Taryn would snatch them out of her hand and run for the exit, then ride her bike straight to the airport without even going home to pack.
"OK, I'll write you up a pass," Mrs. Jacobson said.
"Thank you, ma'am," Taryn said as she took it, and then she was out the door. Jogging toward the Fab Lab, she was almost mowed down by a boy who came running around a corner. She dodged out of the way quickly, and was pretty sure she glimpsed a look of fear and pain on his face. One of the Prom Committee kids, the boy who'd interviewed with Masaki's sister. Without a moment's hesitation, Taryn ducked behind the nearest garbage can and crouched down. Few things at school could cause someone to flee like that, and at the top of Taryn's list of candidates stood Lorcan and his minions. But as the sound of the boy's footfalls faded, all she could hear were the voices of the two people she feared least.
Miyuki:
"Camron! It's awful! I'm so sorry! The TV people! They...they..." Miyuki stammered, grabbing Camron by the arms to deliver her urgent warning. Tears streamed down her face. Realizing she was babbling incoherently, Miyuki took a moment to try to collect herself. What she had to say would have to be expressed carefully, or she would just be delivering Ms. Washington's hammer blow by proxy. "I-it's about your sisters, Camron. The..the accident. The TV people...they're going to use it...what happened to your family." *sniffle* "They...brought me in and showed me this...this horrible little 'documentary' to get my reaction. They're going to exploit your family and all the pain you're going through. I'm so sorry Camron. There's more. You...you've noticed how Tanner is so depressed all the time, and how...how he's especially uncomfortable around you, haven't you? I'm sorry Camron, I really don't know how to say this, but...they're going to show you in the worst possible way. It...it was him. The person who...who hit your family's car. I'm sorry Camron, I'm so sorry. They're going to use it all to...to hurt you and your family and Tanner as much as they can, and...and milk it for, for the 'drama!'
"I understand that you'll be angry with him and that's OK, I understand, I really do. I...I don't know what I'd do if someone...took Masaki from me. But...I think that Tanner really regrets what happened with every fiber of his being. When I first saw him, he looked so...so dead inside, like he'd given up on life. That's why I decided to talk to him, to...to help. I didn't know anything about why until now...but I can tell that he thinks he should never be happy again, that he's just going through the motions of life and wanting it to be over. And I'm afraid that he might...end it. Especially now, because of what they want to do.
"I...I'm not going to ask you to do anything for Tanner, I know that's too much. But could you please...not give the TV people what they want? Just...stay away from him...or something? And if there's anything I can do for you and your family, anything at all, just ask. I'm so sorry they're doing this, what they're going to put you and your family through, I wish I could stop them. I'm so sorry..." she said, pulling Camron into an embrace, offering him her shoulder to cry on if he wanted it.
Camron
"Camron! It's awful! I'm so sorry! The TV people! They...they..." Miyuki stammered, grabbing Camron by the arms urgently. Tears streamed down her face.
"Woah, Miyuki!" Camron said, trying to get her to calm down. At first the sight of her crying hit him like a load of bricks, making him worry that some other tragety had befallen. Now he was just focused on getting her to calm down and speak coherently. "Take a deep breath," he told her calmly, trying to get her to stop hyperventelating. "Now, what happend?" he asked gently.
"I-it's about your sisters, Camron. The..the accident. The TV people...they're going to use it...what happened to your family." she sniffed. Camrons mind went numb. What did she just say? It was like she had read his mind...An invisible weight seemed to settle on his chest, as if he was carrying around a hundred pounds. How did she know about that? Camron almost missed her next sentence. "They...brought me in and showed me this...this horrible little 'documentary' to get my reaction. They're going to exploit your family and all the pain you're going through. I'm so sorry Camron. There's more. " More? How could there be more? He could hardly comprehend what she had already said. Why would the TV people drag his past into this, and what did it have to do with Miyuki? "You...you've noticed how Tanner is so depressed all the time, and how...how he's especially uncomfortable around you, haven't you? I'm sorry Camron, I really don't know how to say this, but...they're going to show you in the worst possible way. It...it was him. The person who...who hit your family's car. I'm sorry Camron, I'm so sorry. They're going to use it all to...to hurt you and your family and Tanner as much as they can, and...and milk it for, for the 'drama!'" Camron's mind screamed. Confusion. Disbelief. Pain. Anger.
"Um. What?" How in the world had Miyuki come up with the assumption that Tanner was guilty? What had the TV people shown her, and why did she even believe it? Camron forced himself to think logicly, ask questions, anything but think about Esperanza and Miranda, and that what Miyuki might be true. True...Tanner did act pained and awkard. And their conversation that morning...Camron felt himself begin to hyperventelate.
"I understand that you'll be angry with him and that's OK, I understand, I really do. I...I don't know what I'd do if someone...took Masaki from me. But...I think that Tanner really regrets what happened with every fiber of his being. When I first saw him, he looked so...so dead inside, like he'd given up on life. That's why I decided to talk to him, to...to help. I didn't know anything about why until now...but I can tell that he thinks he should never be happy again, that he's just going through the motions of life and wanting it to be over. And I'm afraid that he might...end it. Especially now, because of what they want to do." Angry...was he angry? Camron didn't know. There were so many confused emotions going on he couldn't pick one out. Camron opend his mouth to say something, but Miyuki got there first.
"I...I'm not going to ask you to do anything for Tanner, I know that's too much. But could you please...not give the TV people what they want? Just...stay away from him...or something? And if there's anything I can do for you and your family, anything at all, just ask. I'm so sorry they're doing this, what they're going to put you and your family through, I wish I could stop them. I'm so sorry..." she said, pulling Camron into an embrace, offering him her shoulder to cry on if he wanted it.
"Oh, um..." Camron said standing there akwardly as Miyuki hugged him. The smell of her hair was sweet and calming, as was the touch of her warm figure. She was so small that the top of her head fit under the crook of his chin, and he could have eaisly wrapped his arms around her and still be able to touch his fingers to his ribs. Miyuki's hug only made his brain melt into more of an incoherent blob, but he did manage to hold onto one thought. Tanner. It was obvious that whatever was going on, Miyuki cared about Tanner, and whatever had happend was ment to hurt them.
"Miyuki," Camron said again, gently but firmly. He carefully unwrapped her arms from around his waist and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, putting her at arms lenght so he could look into her teary eyes. "Look, I don't know what happend with the TV people, but it's obviously you care about Tanner." he didn't have to wait for a confermation: her defending Tanner, and the tenderness in her voice while talking about him proved that. "And I don't know if all that stuff about Tanner and my sisters," his voice cracked, "is true, but we know the TV people are good at pushing buttons. And I can tell you are really upset right now, and Tanner probably is too." Camron omitted himself from the equation of upsetness. "So neither of you are thinking straight. Have you even talked to Tanner since you saw the video?" He paused and looked into her wide eyes. That was all the confermation he needed. " Well then you should go talk to him, and get the truth from -- Tanner!" Camron said, as he saw that very person over Miyuki's shoulder run around the corner, momentarily layed eyes on him and Miyuki, and flee in the opposite direction.
Taryn:
Taryn was stunned to hear that something had happened to Camron's family, something so terrible that it reduced Miyuki to tears. An "accident." Camron's sisters. Tanner apparently responsible, but Camron not knowing that before. That meant the accident probably involved automobiles, probably a hit-and-run, which meant: dead sisters, probably. It was such a cruel contradiction to all Camron's happy-talk about God. Now she knew the cause of the pain she'd glimpsed in him, and why he would spontaneously wax openly about how sisters were a gift and should be protected. Taryn felt her anger build, an anger with no object, nothing to be angry at. She took a deep breath and tried to push it away. Whatever had happened to Camron's sisters, it was something Taryn couldn't do anything about.
Then the boy--Tanner, she guessed--came back, apparently wandering the halls in search of Miyuki. Taryn didn't think he noticed her, but he ran past at full tilt in the other direction a moment later. Miyuki he would have wanted to find; Camron, not so much.
Miyuki:
"Tanner!" Miyuki cried. She tried to run after him, but he was an athlete, tall with long legs, out the door before she could even take a few steps. Miyuki redoubled her determination, and ran past Taryn and out the door. He was already all the way across the parking lot "TANNER! Please!" she shouted.
Taryn:
Bugger, what do I do now?! I could stay put, but what if he comes this way and finds me? She rose slowly from behind the can, blushing furiously. "Uh...sorry...I wasn't eavesdroppin' I...was goin' t' the Fab Lab," she said, waving the pass still clutched in her hand. "When he ran by th' first time, I thought...Lorcan...so..."
Tanner
Tanner ran to the end of the parking lot before he heard Miyuki's pleading voice. He slowed then came a stop. He looked down at the ground and tried to find the right words, which he knew would never come. "Miyuki....I don't even know how to make you understand. I mean....I don't even understand myself.." He shrugged and slowly lowered himself down on the curb, never looking up at her. "I really wanted to tell you, I'm just sorry you had to find out like that. I was as high up as I thought I could be. Oh how wrong I was. When I saw the pictures of the familiy I had hit, I knew that they would never forgive me, and why would they. What I did was unforgiveable. I couldn't even forgive myself, and I had no where to turn. My girlfriend, as you saw in the interview, didn't support me. Actually she turned against me. All my parents could do was work. I wasn't till the first time....." He cut off and rolled up his sleeve revealing his scars. "I know showing you this might seem selfish, and in every way it is, but I thought you should get the whole story." He finally looked up to meet her eyes and immediately regretted it. All he thought he would see was hatred and shame, but what Miyuki showed was caring and hurt. He felt smaller than he had ever felt before, by this girl who was half his size.
"Anyway, when my parents found out about me they decided it was time to move. That's when I said everything was over, I would never touch a glass of alchohol of any kind or be part of that group. Little did I know coming to this new school would prove to be just as bad, but in a different way. First I see that Cameron, the most forgiving and kept together kid I've ever met, is the brother of a girl I murdered, and another I put in a coma. I see the little girls eyes everytime I look at Cameron...Then theres you...I can't describe it, but for a split second I seemed happy. I hated myself." Tanner shook his head in shame, "I couldn't understand how I could feel that way after a family would never be truly happy because of what I did. " He sighed and pulled at the grass behind him, "I thought that maybe I was making progress, then I saw the video. Your face as you watched what I did, broke my heart. If you want to walk away and never see me again, I completely understand, it's not like you would be the first, but just know that this short time I've got to know you has been the best I've ever felt. I didn't think I could feel that way without alcohol in my system." Tanner pushed himself up from the ground trying to hold back tears he had promised he would never let anyone see, "Don't ever let anything change the way you help people, Miyuki. Don't let anyone tell you something is wrong with you for caring. Without you, I don't think I would be here right now. You know the day I met you, I really thought should be my last." He smiled slightly at her, then turned to walk slowly back to the school.
Miyuki:
"Tanner, wait," Miyuki said, "When they showed you my face as I watched their 'documentary,' did they show you what I said?" The look on Tanner's face said they didn't. "I didn't think so. You deserve the whole story too. I was shocked, and OK, my emotions are kinda all over the place, but what shocked and horrified me the most wasn't that you made some very horrible mistakes that you'll always regret, and the pain Camron and his family are going through. You and Camron's family are all caught up in this huge whirl of tragedy, so I can try to help you, and I can forgive just about anything Camron or his parents would decide to say or do at this point. What really infuriates me is that those...those people can find out about this stuff and coldly, calculatedly decide to...to just rip you and Camron and his family apart on national television, and-and turn all of that suffering into a spectacle, for entertainment!" she seethed, fists clenched at her sides.
"What I said was: 'You are doing a very cruel thing. I won't help you. I won't help you!' And I won't! If they want to air this thing, to rip the hearts out of Camron and his parents in front of the whole world to score a few ratings points and make money, I swear, I'll fight them every way I can. I'll get on YouTube and I'll tell the whole story, and I'll expose them for what they are! I'll talk to any reporter who'll listen, I'll urge boycotts of their advertisers. I won't let them use their recording of my face to cause you pain, I just won't! As soon as I saw that thing they made I ran from there. I wanted to warn you and Camron. I'm sorry I didn't find you first.
"Tanner, I don't have all the answers...I know that nothing will really ever make up for what you did, for what happened, there's no way to bring Camron's sister back. But there is something you can do, something wonderful. They want to give you a national platform. So use it. You can go to schools and tell your story in assemblies. You can make your own YouTube videos, go on talk shows, write a book. You can talk to other kids who are where you were, and you can tell them what that kind of life has done to you, and to Camron and his family. You can reach millions of people. If even one of them listens, and makes the right choice, maybe you'll save other lives. You can take this life you have and make it count for something. Whatever you do, please don't throw it away. Please, please, don't throw it away," she said, hair swishing as she shook her head in negation against the possibility of Tanner committing suicide. "Don't cause one more tragedy, and leave your family with the same kind of permanent wound Camron's has. That wouldn't make up for anything, it would only make things twice as bad. Maybe we can get together with Camron's family and start a foundation in the girls' names--Masaki would donate startup funds, I know he would. We can honor Esperanza's memory, and maybe do things like raise funds for the kind of medical research that could help her sister and others with the same kind of injuries.
"You have to not give up, Tanner. You have to not give up."
Camron sprinted after Miyuki, but slowed down once she had caught up with Tanner. This was their conversation after all, and Camron didn't want to consider what would happen if what Miyuki said about Tanner was true. It was a good thing Camron slowed down, or he would never have seen Taryn "Uh...sorry...I wasn't eavesdroppin' I...was goin' t' the Fab Lab," she said, waving the pass still clutched in her hand. "When he ran by th' first time, I thought...Lorcan...so..." Camron just nodded at her understandingly. But he felt--relieved. Relieved to see her. If there was anyone he wanted hearing about what happend, it was her. Camron knew she would understand his pain. And after what he had heard about her family on Friday in the Fab Lab...It was almost like he owed it to her to let her know his secrets, because now they were on even footing.
He and Taryn stood there and evesdropped on Tanner and Miyuki's conversation. Camron looked off into the distance, his eyes glued on a red car in the parking lot, but he could tell Taryn was watching him, gaudging his reaction. The more Tanner revieled his story, the more Camron's face became an expressionless mask. The waxwork stayed still, but his heart mealted on the inside. Was this really happening? Was he really confronting the person who had changed his family forever? And someone who was his own peer? It wasn't suppose to be this way...He had expeted that forgiving this person would be eaiser, that he would not have to confront it when his wound was so fresh. And suddenly, he did not want to forgive Tanner. Tanner was contrite, but he could never feel the level of pain Camron had experianced over the accident. Camron imagined what it would be like to let Tanner suffer for it: Exposing him to the school, watching his friends desert him, seeing him go it alone, even shoulder-bumping him in the halls at school. Tanner was obviously such a mess it would be eaisy to hold it over his head, control him.
But then Camron was awhere of Taryn watching him again, and he realized his face had finaly contorted in pain. No, he couldn't do that to Tanner. To himself. To God. Oh, God...Camron realized that in the midst of everything, he had not thought of God, only of himself. Please forgive me...Choosing to not hate Tanner was going to be one of the hardest things he had ever done. Tears stung his eyes again. He lowerd his head, trying to hide them. He knew it was selfish, but he didn't want Taryn to see him cry. He didn't want to seem vunrable in front of her, even after he had told her it was ok to cry. And then the tears were streaming down his face. He looked into Taryn's eyes to ask for some kind of confermatin that it was ok to cry. Then he slumped over with his hands on his knees, his face downcast.
Tanner
Tanner stop and looked up at the clouds moving passed. "You're right Miyuki, you always are." He shook his head, "But I don't know how I would even be able to start. First, I don't think I could ever sit down with those two girls families, and try and help them. There really is nothing I could do or say that would make them be ok with working with me. I really do wish that I could help them, but nothing can make up for their little girl that has been lost to them. I also wouldn't know how to talk to anyone about what I did." He shook his head, "I just really don't know what to do...." Tanner sighed heavily, "I really did think I could try and help. If I won Prom king, I was going to donate it all to their family, but I know that money can't make up for anything. I just wanted to try and help."
Miyuki:
"I'll talk to Camron and his family, OK? As for learning how to talk to people, I'll stop by your house if you want and I'll be your audience so you can practice. You can also join Toastmasters. That's a club people join to practice public speaking. They have a branch in town. As for actually getting started, you can start right here. This school. This Prom. We can arrange for you to give a talk right before the awards. You'll have a chance to reach everybody, right before they leave the Prom, and maybe they'll all at least think twice before they go looking for parties with alcohol. I know it'll be hard, really hard. And not everyone will listen. But...the only way to get started is to pick up a starfish and give it a really good throw."
Taryn:
Taryn felt relief when Camron gave her an understanding nod, but...she just couldn't nod back and go on to the Fab Lab. There was such a painfully traumatized look on his face as he followed Miyuki out the door that Taryn found herself following too. Not that she could think of anything to do or say, she just couldn't abandon him. Once outside, they drew near enough to hear Miyuki and Tanner's conversation. I am so going to DESTROY those guys! she thought as she listened to Miyuki explaining what the TV people had in mind. Just as soon as she had some free time in front of a keyboard, she could marshal the botnet Lorcan and Da forced her to make for their Operation work. With it, she figured she could take down the show's web servers right at some crucial moment. Some emails to certain proxy-server email drops, and maybe she could get Anonymous to join the fun. Then, there were systems-disruption attacks. The show probably had some crucial satellite uplink that, taken down at the right time, could cripple their broadcast. But then Miyuki started talking to Tanner about using the show instead, as a platform from which to warn others away from following his path to disaster. So maybe the cybernetic hounds need not be unleashed...yet.
She watched Camron's face change from an expressionless mask to a visage of anger. Inside, she was torn. On one level, she understood--almost. She knew exactly how she'd feel if some drunk driver killed Kira, or Camron himself. No degree of contrition or attempts to "make up for it" could ever seem to be enough, especially if (and this was the part she couldn't quite fathom) she had lost a sibling for whom she had the kind of deep love Camron apparently had for his sisters. On another level, she felt a stab of pain: there was no one for whom her own death would mean so much. Sure, Lorcan and her father would be furious, but only because of the inconvenience her death would cause for them, but they wouldn't actually mourn her. On a third level, she felt helpless and useless: Camron was in such terrible pain, and there wasn't anything she could do about it, how could there be? And on one more level, she braced herself, as if something fragile inside was about to be broken: to see Camron turn hateful and mean just like any other guy, to see a capacity for cruelty emerge from him... Taryn was surprised by the degree to which she had to steel herself against that anticipated...disappointment? Loss?
Then he met her eyes and, as if seeing himself reflected in them, chose to turn aside from the path of vengeance. His face twisted into an image of pure agony, tears welling in those big, serene brown eyes of his. He turned away in guilt and shame, and again Taryn felt herself drowning in helplessness. What could she possibly say? He turned back to her. The tears were now running down his cheeks, and now there was entreaty in his eyes, as if he needed some kind of acceptance from her. As if she was some kind of judge, gavel in hand, empowered to grant clemency or impose punishment. He slumped and bowed his head, as if awaiting a blow, or a Roman emperor's downturned thumb. Feeling like she was jumping off a bridge with only the hope of a bungee cord, she stepped toward him and gingerly put her hands on his shoulders.
"Someone once told me that...it's OK t' cry...even if you're a guy," she said softly, then took one more step toward him, to let his head rest on her shoulder, and her arms slip around him. One of her hands came up and just started to stroke his hair--
"Well now, isn't that sweet."
As if yanked back by that very bungee cord, Taryn pulled away in a jolt and spun to face her brother with a glare on her face and fists clenched at her sides.
"What do ye want, Lorcan?" she growled.
"Funny, I thought ye didn't want t' be bangin' out babies for Camron. Guess I was wrong," he said with a sneer. A wince of pain flashed across Taryn's face despite all her intention to never reveal vulnerabilities to him. Now was surely the worst possible time for Camron to be reminded of the things she'd said about him in the Fab Lab, to have that wound inflicted again in addition to all the pain he was already suffering. Lorcan's cocky smirk threatened laughter, the way a dark cloud threatened rain. As if becoming a baby-factory and domestic servant was some hole she was destined to tumble into simply because she was a girl, and all her desperate efforts to achieve her dreams were nothing but the futile struggles of a worm on a fishhook.
"What. Do. You. Want. Lorcan?!" Taryn hissed through clenched teeth.
"We need to talk," he said in tones that added 'in private' at the end.
"Fine!" Taryn hissed. "I need t' be gettin' t' the Lab anyway," she snapped, again brandishing her hall pass, this time as a talisman or a Get Out of Jail Free card. She walked toward Lorcan with swift strides, grabbed him by the wrist and started to drag him away. She tried, and failed, to keep herself from giving Camron a backwards glance over her shoulder.
Camron
He suddenly felt something warmer than his tears rest upon his shoulders. It reminded him of the comforting touch of his mother, after he had scraped his knee as a child, or even the small hand of one of his little sisters, reasuring him about this or that. But no, this touch was sweeter still; it had come from a source he had never expected. His eyes found Taryn's. "Someone once told me that...it's OK t' cry...even if you're a guy," she said softly, then took one more step toward him, to let his head rest on her shoulder, and her arms slip around him. Camron breathed a sigh that ruffled her hair, greatful, glad even, that she was there, that he could find comfort in the arms of her friendship. One of her hands came up and just started to stroke his hair--and she jerked back as if burned. Through the salt in his eyes, Camron had a hard time deciphering why--untill he regesterd Taryn's brother.
"We need to talk," Lorcan said in tones that made Camron's skin crawl.
"Fine!" Taryn hissed. "I need t' be gettin' t' the Lab anyway," she snapped, again brandishing her hall pass. She walked toward Lorcan with swift strides, grabbed him by the wrist and started to drag him away. No. Camron thought, the relief he had felt seconds ago draining away to fill his heart with cold ice. No no no. This was not happening, this could not be happening. Taryn had just opened up for what Camron felt was the first time ever. Now what, she was going to be beaten back into submition, physicaly, mentally, emotionly, by that very person who should be protecting her against all odds? The sting of that thought allowed Camron to set aside his present run in with Tanner and focus on Taryn's troubles. What should he do? Stop Lorcan, stand up to him? He rememberd her pleading for him not to interfear with her brother, in the fab lab on friday. Did that still aply? Camron cleanchd and uncleanched his hands, feeling frustration creep into his veins. No, not frustration--anger. Anger at Lorcan for being abusive, anger at himself for being to cowerdly to do something about it, and even anger at Taryn for laying down and taking it. And then she looked back at him, over her shoulder...
Camron read several things in her face. Well, only two things. Help blazed out at him from her eyes; but also, hope. She wouldn't have looked back at him if she didn't have some stich of trust in him. "Wait." Camron said, his voice sounding weak, even to himself. He stood up straighter and spoke with more confidence. "Stop." It was then he realized that he couldn't do anything about the situation. That he couldn't do anything about his situation with Tanner, because it was all out of his control. It was all a part of God's plan. God, I don't know what's going on or what you want me to do--Camron didn't know if he could retain a punch-in-the-face from Lorcan without retaining brain damage, and frankly he was concerned that any bad move on his part would result in another punch-in-the-gut for Taryn--but give me the words I need, and guide my actions. You're in control. As he thought the last sentence, he felt that familiar, empowering adoration that came when he was fellowshiping with his savior.
"Lorcan, stop." it suprised Camron to address the guy, like it had just occured to him that Lorcan was a human being as well, just as starved for the love of God. Camron spoke to him, not commandingly, not even pleadingly, but as an equal, almost like someone telling a friend where they had gone wrong. "I know this," he gestured to them and their 'private conversation', "is none of my buisness. But Taryn's a person. And your sister. You should start treating her like that." his tone spoke more than his words though, as it pointed out a possibility Lorcan had never considered. It also suggested that treating Taryn 'like that', ment like the gem she was. He waited then, for Taryn's reaction, even a punch in the face from Lorcan. And then it happend. It fell right at Camron's feet, from the arch it had been taped too above the trio's heads: Pink poster board, coverd in glitter, with a year book cut out of a guy's face blown up to life size with a picture of a tiara glued to the top of it. In pink, glittery, curley script it read, Lorcan for Prom Queen.
The face under the tiara was Lorcan's.
-------
Kira
It all seemed like a blur, now. Taking Lorcan's face from the yearbook, slapping it on a dozen poster boards, and decorating it pink and glittery. Putting them up had been eaisy, too. Tapeing several to the walls and arches, and superglueing the rest to Lorcan's locker and the ajoining lockers. The pounding footsteps had forced her to dive into a broom closet for fear of being caught. But no, it had just been some students running by. Tanner, Miyuki, then...Camron and Taryn? Kira watched them from the vent in the closet, gapeing. Exatly what why Camron was crying, Kira wasn't sure: she only knew that the day she had suggested that Taryn liked, but not like-liked Camron seemed so long ago. Before she had fully regesterd what she was sure was budding romance, the very inspiration for her art appeard. Kira felt not glee, but dread. She had never imagind that she would be dragging Camron or even Taryn into this battle. Maybe they wont see the posters.
And then one fell on the ground right in front of them. Should have used super glue on all of them...
OT: How i was imaging the groups placement is this: Tanner and Miyuki are outside the school, close to the parking lot, but Taryn and Camron had stopped running just inside of the school entrance, by an arch and some lockers. That's how I was picturing it, anyway.
Tanner
Tanner turned around to finally face Miyuki. Every part of him wanted to just embrace her and never let her go. He felt that for the first time he had found someone solid, something to hold on to when his entire life seemed to be going in a constant spiral. He smiled and nodded slightly, "As usual, you're right, and know exactly what to say." He sighed heavily, "We should get back to class, like you said, I have to learn to face them eventually." He turned to walk toward the school, this time waiting for Miyuki, "Hey, Miyuki. Thank you, for more than you know." As they crossed the parking lot Tanner saw Lorcan with Taryn and...Camron. He hesitated for a second then started to walk closer, when he saw the pink poster fall from the archway. His eyes widened slightly when he saw what the poster said. He stopped suddenly and made sure Miyuki stopped too. He held his arm out in front of her to signal that something was wrong. Tanner hoped that Lorcan wouldn't lose his temper. Who knows what he was capable of. There was too many things that weren't right with that guy.
Taryn/Lorcan:
"Lorcan, stop." it suprised Camron to address the guy, like it had just occured to him that Lorcan was a human being as well, just as starved for the love of God. Camron spoke to him, not commandingly, not even pleadingly, but as an equal, almost like someone telling a friend where they had gone wrong. "I know this," he gestured to them and their 'private conversation', "is none of my buisness. But Taryn's a person. And your sister. You should start treating her like that." At the sound of Camron's voice, Taryn felt her veins turn to ice. She'd wanted to get Lorcan away from Camron before he could cause him any more pain. Lorcan stopped and slowwwly turned to face Camron.
"You're right. It is none o' your business. Y'know what? Maybe you aren't the one t' be tellin me how t' look out for me sis," Lorcan said, slamming Camron hard in the chest with the base of his palm, forcing him to stagger backwards. "Ye didn't do too good a job lookin' out for yours now, did ye?" Taryn's face went pale. Her mind scrambled for some way to draw Lorcan's attention away, knowing full well that any attempt she made to interfere on Camron's behalf would only make Lorcan want to hurt him more. "What, with you bein' God's best friend an' all? I wonder what ye did t' make the Big Guy wanna whack your sisters, eh?" Taryn couldn't take it anymore.
"What are you, a theologian now?" she snapped. "Ye wanted t' talk t' me? Let's go talk. I ain't got all day." Lorcan turned on her, eyes flashing.
"Ooooh, you're really hot for him, aren't--" A big sheet of pink poster board landed on the ground at his feet and unrolled, revealing a blown-up yearbook picture of Lorcan...with a tiara cut-and-pasted onto his head. Lorcan for Prom Queen, it said. The muscles of Lorcan's face clenched, and one of his eyelids twitched. "WHO DID THIS?!" he shouted, then suddenly grabbed Taryn by the arms and shook her. "YOU'RE GONNA FIND OUT WHO DID THIS!' Taryn weathered the assault, doing her best to keep her face unreadable. She was pretty sure she already knew. The nearest classroom door opened.
"Hey! What are you all doing out here?" a teacher said, stepping out.
"I'm on me way t' the Fab Lab," Taryn said, brandishing her hall pass for the third time. "Him too." She hiked her head toward Camron. As long as the teacher didn't actually read her pass, maybe she could shield him with it as well. She couldn't do anything for Tanner and Miyuki, since they were far enough away that they were obviously not 'with' her and Camron. "Can we go, sir?" He looked at the pair and nodded. They were, after all, both in the very top tier of trustworthy students at the school. With the teacher there, Lorcan couldn't give her a deadly look or utter any threats, but Taryn could feel it just the same. She had bigger worries than Lorcan's wrath against her though. For one, he was much more likely now to add Camron to his list of targets. And two, it was probably only a matter of time before he remembered the first gathering of the 'Prom Committee' before their interviews. If he'd managed to overhear Kira talking about doing the artwork for the Prom...
"Sorry...about the stuff he said," Taryn said to Camron once they were clear. "Thank you for...tryin' t' help an' all, but you've already got too much on your plate. I'm...sorry 'bout your sisters." They reached an intersection in the corridors. "I guess ye'd better be gettin' t' your next class now."
|
|
Logos
Full Member
Posts: 172
|
Prom
Sept 21, 2012 4:22:52 GMT -5
Post by Logos on Sept 21, 2012 4:22:52 GMT -5
Beau/Maggie/David/Sebi - Before School @ The Walker Residence
Maggie tapped her feet to the beat of the opening instrumental, her fingers clutched tightly around the neck of he micrphone stand. Usually, she wasn't nervous while performing, and with David and Beau on either side of her she should have felt even more secure. It was Sebi, clutching a camera a some six feet in front of her that made her more nervous. With this tape, the last of a series compiled by Sebi, she would officall begin her search for a talent scout. David had written the song she was performing, the only original on the tape, and though he had insisted that her voice was perfect for it, she was unsure. Still, as her opening approached she knew better than to be doubting.
1. 2. 1 and 2. and..
"Dreams, I have dreams when I'm awake when I'm asleep And you, you are in my Dreams You're underneath my skin, how am I so weak?
And now in my dreams,
I can feel the weight, I can just come clean I keep it to myself, I know what it means I can't have you, but I have dreams."
Though intensly focused on his own playing, David kept one ear trained on Maggie, judging her presentation. Maggie, he had discovered, had his mother's astounding voice, but none of the soul or experience that usually led to depth in a song. With this piece he was taking a risk, and yet for now she was nailing it. He shot a quick smile at Maggie, and she beamed in return. Who knew? Maybe she had a shot at the big time after all.
"How long, can you hold your breath? Can you count to ten, can you let it pass? Keep, can you keep it in? Keep it behind lashes, can you make it last?
And now in my dreams, I can feel the weight I can just come clean."
Now Maggie took a deep breath, and David felt his breath catch with hers.
"I keep it to myself, I know what it means I can't have you, but I have dreams Oh, I have dreams, I have dreams!"
Now David stepped up to the microphone with his guitar, smiling at Maggie in a chintzy crowd-pleasing way as they started their guitar solos. Both Beau and Sebi were grinning from ear to ear. A definite success.
"Mind, can you read my mind? Has it come undone, am I showin' signs?
And now, in my dreams I can feel the weight, I can just come clean I keep it to myself, I know what it means I can't have you, but I have dreams I have dreams, I have, I have, I have Dreams."
More guitar, dragging out for what seemed like minutes and then silence. Sebi cut the camera, and all four highschoolers looked stared at eachother in silence untill, finally, it was Beau who broke the tension. "You were amazing Mags!"
"Really?" She seemed genuinly unsure, "I was shaking, like, the entire time!"
"Well, you couldn't tell!" Sebi piped in, scurrying to grab his Macbook. "You were amazing! Like a goddess, or Adele or something."
This seemed to please Maggie, but she looked at David for his final reasuurance. "You knocked it out of the park Maggie."
Maggie squealed in delight. "This is it guys! This is it! First the tapes, then prom, then stardom!"
"Well, don't be too sure about prom." Sebi sighed, "Its gonna be hard to get you on the stage with the video crews hawking around. I don't know if their brining anyone in, but I can bet that they'll be keeping things 'picture perfect'."
Maggie was unfazed, "We'll figure it out. I know we will. Right David?"
"Right." David set his guitar against one wall, then glanced up at the clock. "Woah, we better get going. You driving Beau?" This question was a joke, David didn't have a valid drivers license since his joyride last year, and his Aunt had been reluctant to allow him to renew it, though, technically she couldn't really do anything either way.
"No," Beau said, throwing his keys to Maggie. "I'm running."
"To school?" David asked incredulously, "Thats three miles."
"Coach says I need to run more and..."
"Coach won't know the diffrence." David looked at his cousin seriously, in truth, three miles really wasn't that long and Beau had run to the school before. It was his cousins expression that worried him. Though well muscled and obviously in shape, dark circles beneath his eyes portrayed a subtle exaustion. "C'mon lets go."
Beau laughed, "I'll meet you there." And with that he was gone, slinging his backpack over his shoulder and moving twoards the front of the house.
Sebi whistled, "Your cousin's crazy Davy." Then a moment later, "Shot gun!"
Camron
Camron staggerd when Lorcan shoved him in the chest, but it was not nearly as much a stumbling block as Lorcan's words were. "Ye didn't do too good a job lookin' out for yours now, did ye.What, with you bein' God's best friend an' all? I wonder what ye did t' make the Big Guy wanna whack your sisters, eh?" Camron's chest constrictied. Still, knowing that Lorcan was ignorant about God, that Lorcan was only saying those things to hurt Camron...Helped him regain composure. That is untill Lorcan grabbed Taryn and attempted to give her shakey baby syndrom. Camron leaped foward to nock them apart.
"Hey! What are you all doing out here?" a teacher said, stepping out.
"I'm on me way t' the Fab Lab," Taryn said, brandishing her hall pass for the third time. "Him too." She hiked her head toward Camron.
"Can we go, sir?" He looked at the pair and nodded.
"Sorry...about the stuff he said," Taryn said to Camron once they were clear. "Thank you for...tryin' t' help an' all, but you've already got too much on your plate. I'm...sorry 'bout your sisters." They reached an intersection in the corridors. "I guess ye'd better be gettin' t' your next class now."
"I-It's ok." Camron said, automaticly. Now that the shock of his discovery began to wear off, numbness was begining to emerge. "He didn't know what he was saying." He looked at the door to the Fab Lab gloomily. The thought of ditching and leaving Taryn here to Lorcan's wrath...was unthinkable. "Look, I'm not staying for class. I called my mom and asked if we could go see my little sister--Miranda." He said her name hesitently, as if the moment he utterd her name she would turn into a phantom and slip through his fingers. "In the hospital. I was wondering if...you wanted to come...?" He spoke the last words carefully and heasitently, though his tone projected care into the words.
Kira
Kira had to cover her hand with her mouth to keep from crying out as Lorcan took out his rage on Taryn. "WHO DID THIS?! YOU'RE GONNA FIND OUT WHO DID THIS!" The scene would have been comical if not for the presence of two of her favorate people tanning in the ultraviolet waves of Lorcan's rage. Thankfully Taryn and Camron were saved by the--teacher. After they had gone, Kira found her heart beating ubnormally hard as she looked at a purple faced Lorcan through the door vents. She had imagind seeing his reaction in the halls, surrounded by lots of people where she could blend in. Not cowering in a cleaning closet advertising her guilt. A few feet away from him. Several agonizing minutes rolled by, then Kira was saved by the bell. She waited several seconds after it rang, the darted out of the closet unoticed, coverd by the other students.
Devon
Finally, the bell. He was so hungry the words on the page were dancing around before his dyslexic eyes. He gatherd his stuff and met up with his friends in the halls. They all shared identical smug grins at the thought of lunch. "Hey Beau, nice menuver at yesterday's practice!" He pounded Beau on the back, feeling warmth and sweat on Beau's sports shirt. Beau must have run to school again. Coach would like that. Coach. Devon always referd to him as 'Coach' at school, never dad.
Before Beau could respond, something pink hit Devon in the eye. "Oh my g-d!" he laughed, "I'll nominate Lori for prom queen." Devon smirked.
Caren
What was this food agenda? Who cared about sitting in the cafeteria at lunch and butt-kissing up to the 'plastics?' Caren called all the popular people plastics. She impatiently glanced at the clock on the wall of the school newspaper room. Where were her minions? She needed Lyla and Sebi to get a move on the Prom agenda. Caren took her all-natural flatbread panini out and began to munch as she typed a few more lines into the latest poll she was working on for prom. It was asking students to vote on which location they would rather party at: The football feild, or gymnasium?
Beau
*** Before School ***
Beau arrived at the school panting but satisfied with his run. He checked his watch, 8:17, then jogged twoards the locker rooms. At this time in the morning, the room was empty, and Beau found himself looking in the mirror as he splashed water on his face and changed into a clean shirt. David said Coach wouldn't notice, but Beau was sure that was wrong. He knew he had fallen behind since last year, especially in track, and more than anything he wanted to be back in the game. Back to normal.
Beau washed his hands, checked his watch (8:23) and washed his hands again. From his pocket he drew a perscription bottle and threw two small white pills into his mouth, chasing them with gatorade. Again the watch, (8:24) and then he turned walked to the door.
"Oh, hey Britt." He leaned forward to kiss her, but she turned away. Eyes cool.
"Have you rented a tux yet?"
"Oh, erm.." In truth, he hadn't. He hadn't even wanted to think about it, and yet at the same time he felt bad for his lack of enthusiasm involving prom. It must have been hard, he imagened, for Brittany to end up at Prom alone last year... in fact he still wasn't sure she had forgiven him. "I was waiting for you to pick out a dress so we could match and..."
"Beau, I had it a month ago. Its white with gold accents, you know this. I've sent you the picture."
"Oh..." He found himself looking at his feet, "I didn't realize..."
"Your not going to flake out on me again are you?"
Quiet. Beau contined to look at the floor, "Look, David is going to Harley's today I could..."
"Dang it Beau, look at me when you talk!" Shadowed blue eyes met intense green, but only for a moment. Brittany sighed, "Just promise me you'll show up ok? This is my last chance Beau, surely you get that?"
"Yea, I know." But really he didn't. He understood that winning Prom King and Queen was a big deal to Brittany, in fact he sometimes suspected it was why they were dating, but he couldn't see it as worth it. A dark room, crowds of people, everyone on edge. "Don't worry I'll be there."
She smiled, but still seemed unconvinced. "Come here," She drew him in close, kissing him quickly on the lips. David shuddered, wondering how he could hang so much on such an empty gesture. She pulled back, but nuzzled up closly against his ear, "Your lucky your so cute."
And then she pulled away. Beau stood watching her go for a second, then shook his head. 8:27.
He hurried off to his first class.
Sebi
Sebi grabbed his lunch quickly then headed to the newspaper room. Caren was already busy typing at the computer, Lyla hadn't yet arrived. Too bad. Sebi liked Caren, but she could be a little intense. Lyla was more bearable. He wasn't really sure if Lyla liked him at all, but she did occasionally laugh at his 'Sergent Caren' jokes.
"Workin hard or hardly workin, eh Caren?" He pulled out his macbook, along with a purple notebook covered in Digimon Stickers. "I got the pics of the venue you asked for, plus that interview with Veronica Snow." He krinled his nose, "Ze's dresses will be all ze rage zis year. Ze Colours are bright zis year yaka yaka yaka."
David & Fatine
Though usually David would have walked from theatre to lunch with some of the other students, today Mr. Bates had asked him to help move a few pieces of the set backstage. This, in and of itself, wasn't problamatic as Mr. Bates was an interesting, if not flamboyant, conversationalist however as he exited the class and found Fatine waiting for him, he grew uneasy.
"You know, you make a really excellent Oedipus, David." She said with a smirk.
"I can't even begin to tell you how creepy that is."
She laughed, eyes flashing. "Its a compliment," She reached forward, her fingers tracing a line near his shoulder. "Its really too bad your graduating..."
David took her wrist, and removed it from his shirt forcefully. "Look Fatine, I'm not interested." In truth, something about the girl gave him the creeps. Sure, Fatine was beautiful, but he'd seen her turn vicious against both Maggie and Beau before, though never in a way that could be percieved as anything more than a dark sense of humor. "I'd take Sebastian to prom before I'd take you."
She smiled, licked her lip. "He'd probably enjoy that. Wouldn't he?"
Great. Another potential rumor I'll have to stop. Bad enough that people think Beau was off his rocker, now Sebi is gay. Brilliant. In truth, the accusations would most likley roll off Sebi's back coming from anyone else, but he'd seen the lies Fatine could spread, the subtle twists that could completly destroy an individual. "Just leave him alone."
"I have nothing to gain by spreading rumors about Sebastian Roth, if you want to keep your little pet, thats fine by me." Fatine moved twoard the table where Beau's girlfriend Brittany and Amber Phillups were already sitting. The girls smiled at the approach of their friend.
He found it strange how bold Fatine could be with him in showing her true colors. A lot of people, including Amber and Brittany, found her dark but entertaining. She showered the cheerleaders with gift and compliments, the jocks with other favors, and she was accepted without questions. People were stupid.
He went and bought lunch, then sat at the same table, as far from Fatine as possible. Amber and Brittany were going on about their dresses, and he pretended to look interestred. His eyes, however, lingered over other faces in the lunchroom.
Maggie
Maggie rushed from theatre into the bathroom, carefully touching up her makeup before lunch. She hummed the tunes to some recent radio songs as she added expert amounts of blush. The day had been going well, she had made a B- on her Chemistry exam, They'd discussed Shakesphere in English, and Mr. Bates had complimented her projection in theatre. Perfect.
Beau
"Hey Beau, nice menuver at yesterday's practice!"
Beau opened his mouth to thank Devon, something pink fell in front of them, hitting Devon in the face. Beau took the piece of paper in his hand, jaw dropping at the sight of Lorcan on the glittery pink flyer. "What the?"
"Oh my g-d!" he laughed, "I'll nominate Lori for prom queen." Devon smirked.
Beau laughed, "He'd go crazy man, you'd wake up with a knife in your back." In truth, Beau didn't know much about Lorcan, but he knew the guy had gotten into more than one fight at school. He'd heard rumors that the guy was a drug dealer, but didn't know anyone who had ever bought from him. Mainly the guy just gave freaked him out. Beau glanced at Devon, who seemed slightly deflated that Beau wasn't going along with his idea. "It would be funny to see his face though."
Caren
"Workin hard or hardly workin, eh Caren?" He pulled out his macbook, along with a purple notebook covered in Digimon Stickers.
"Good, you're here!" Caren exclamed, waving her panini in the air and splattering Sebi with bits of tomato and avacado. "If I had to wait any longer the poler ice caps would have melted." she said seriously. The clock only said 11:34, four minutes after the bell had run.
"I got the pics of the venue you asked for, plus that interview with Veronica Snow." he said before she could demand a full report. He krinled his nose, "Ze's dresses will be all ze rage zis year. Ze Colours are bright zis year yaka yaka yaka." Caren shooed him away from his own computer and began transfering the pictures over to hers. She called it 'hers' even though it was tecnicly the school newspapers. But the newspaper might as well have been her first born child. Caren inserted the pictures into the artical to be printed, and the online poll. There was a picture of the football field as it usually looked, followed by a photo shop picture of how it could look once decorated for prom. The same thing was applied for the pictures of the gymnasium. He's good with a computer. She had to grumble to herself.
"Well I guess I won't have to pulverize you into Ze Guacamole for my chips." she displayed her flawless knowlege of other languages as she eyed the red and green splatters on Sebi's shirt critcly and began looking over Veronica Snow's interview. "Right, once Lyla get's here I suppose I'll set you loose. Lunch break looks wild today, so see if you can't get some good scoops. Remember to keep your camera at the ready!" She told him for the bazillionth time.
Lyla
Lyla walked down the hall hugging her books close hoping not to bump into all the people rushing around her to get to lunch. She was glad when she went the opposite direction then the rest of the crowd to get to the Newspaper room. She would have much rather gone outside, but she knew that Caren expected her. The poor girl was so frazzled about everything, and the whole prom thing seemed to push her over the limit. The truth was Lyla was a little afraid of her, she always expected her to just explode one day. When she got to the room she pulled the door open quietly and smiled slightly at Sebi. She had always been glad he was there. He seemed to have a way of making things seem less terrifying. She walked over to Caren, "I brought the pictures you wanted of the best dress shops in town, and the girls I interviewed obout their excitement over the preparations of the upcoming dance." She handed Caren her flash drive and went and sat down by a computer a few over. She pulled out her sandwich and picked at it. She wasn't really hungry, but she felt like she had to be doing something at the time.
Rosie
Rosie was glad when the bell rang for lunch. She didn't think she could have standed it in her classroom any longer. She walked to the lunch room smiling at passing friends, and people she barely knew. Knowing that smiles can make all of the difference in the world. When she got to the cafeteria she pulled her lunch bag from her back pack and sat at a table with her friends. Starting to talk about basically anything she could think of. She had been cooped up in that room for way to long. It was starting to drive her a little crazy. So many times she had wishe that school consisted of moving at all times. She ached to have something to do, anything at all that wouldn't have to do with learning how to solve for X.
Tanner
Tanner hadn't been able to focus all day. The beginning of the day had pretty much ruined it for him. He knew sooner or late the whole school would be talking about everything, and it would be like his old school all over again. He felt so small, but he kept pushing through hanging on to Miyuki's words. He had started to actually believe that he could make a difference in someones life, and save them from everything he went through, and even more important, save another family from suffering as the Reyes family had. As he walked to the cafeteria he noticed all of the other football table, and wondered how many of them were exactly how he was last year. He knew for a fact that Devon was on top of the world, but Tanner hadn't set foot in a party since the accident so he had no idea if he did or not. He shrugged, maybe somehow he could even reach the people at his own school, on his own team. As he walked through the cafeteria for the first time in awhile he noticed all the separation of everyone. Everyone had their place, either with the popular people or the techie's of the goths. The list when on forever, it was very sad how people didn't seem to be aloud with someone different than them. As he bought his lunch Tanner walked to an emty table and wondered if how he was looking at the cafeteria was how Miyuki looked at pretty much everything in the world.
Taryn:
"Look, I'm not staying for class. I called my mom and asked if we could go see my little sister--Miranda." He said her name hesitently, as if the moment he utterd her name she would turn into a phantom and slip through his fingers. "In the hospital. I was wondering if...you wanted to come...?"
Taryn bit her lip, a stew of emotions crossing her face. She felt...honored to be invited into what had to be an intimate family moment. But the prospect of meeting his Mum, especially in a situation like that where he wouldn't invite just anybody, made it into something of a Stage: Meeting the Parents. I find out more about his sister's condition, maybe I can help somehow. But I can't just ditch. It would get back t' Mrs. Jacobson, and then she'd change her mind and none o' the others 'd let me off. I need all the Lab time I can get! Maybe I can get Mrs. Cooper t' give me a mulligan for now...
"I'd...like to...gimme a sec, OK? I'll be right back." Taryn hurried to the door and opened it, the loud sounds of machines at work spilling out into the hallway. During the school day, the Lab was used by Industrial Design classes of various levels. This looked like an ID-1 class, judging by the relative simplicity of the projects under construction. Mrs. Cooper looked up from helping a student and gave a double-take, as Taryn was in the ID-4 class last period. Taryn waited politely a few steps away until she finished up and went to the girl.
"Hello Taryn. Is everything alright?" she asked, shouting to be heard over the sound of the machines. The young girl was always serious and taciturn, but now she looked extra-stressed.
"Aye...well, sortof... I asked Mrs. Jacobson if I could come here during her class periods for the rest o' th' week," she said, handing over her hall pass. "I wanna talk to me other teachers too if that's alright--I got lots o' work I need t' get done before th' Prom. But...something just came up. Sort of a...family emergency...but, uh, not my family," Taryn stammered, deciding that honesty was the best policy even at reduced odds of being allowed to go. Maybe I shouldn't be doin' this anyway, she thought. The sight of Lorcan shoving Camron portended more violence to come, and this would only take her 'involvement' with Camron to a new level.
"Let's step outside, it'll be easier to talk," Mrs. Cooper said. Taryn tensed briefly, but decided it wouldn't actually harm things if she saw him. They stepped out into the hallway and closed the door behind them.
"Uh, this is Camron. His Mum is taking him out o' school for a bit t' visit his sister in th' hospital. He...invited me t' come." Mrs. Cooper looked back and forth between the two students. It was obvious that both were under heavy emotional burdens. Even the boy had puffy eyes, indicating that he'd just been crying. It was pretty clear that they weren't trying to finagle a way to get out of school so they could go make out or otherwise get into trouble. Mrs. Cooper knew Taryn well enough to have no doubt that if the girl could, she would bring in a sleeping bag and literally live in the Lab. She had been the driving force behind getting the program established in the first place. Begging off her other classes to squeeze in more Lab time--that was Taryn, alright. Doing it as part of a ruse to cut school with a cute boy? No.
Another thing Mrs. Cooper could see was an evolving closeness between the two. Though she didn't know Camron nearly as well as she knew Taryn, she did know that if the boys in the school were listed in order of 'most likely to be a troublemaker,' Camron would be dead last on that list. I can't remember ever seeing her spending time with a friend. I think she needs that more than one more hour in the Lab, Mrs. Cooper thought.
"OK, I'll go get you passes," the teacher said. "I'm sorry about your sister, Camron, I hope she gets well soon." A moment later, Mrs. Cooper returned a with a pass for each student.
Right...here goes... Taryn thought nervously as they headed for the parking lot, where a car was already waiting with the engine running. Through the windshield, Taryn could see a woman with regal features, dusky skin, and thick black hair. For her part, the woman seemed a bit surprised to see her son coming with a girl she hadn't met.
Maggie
Maggie emerged several minutes later to grab her lunch and take a seat next to her friends. "Hey Rosie!" She said smiling, Rosie was a newer friend and Maggie didn't know her particularly well, but they had sat together before. "So I've officially decided I hate Algebra, and that Mrs. Meyers is a witch. Whats up with you?"
Sebi
Sebi returned Lyla's smile, and fiddled with his camera till she sat down. He never knew exactly what to say to Lyla, she always just seemed to avert his attempts at conversation. "What are you working on?"
Narayan:
Narayan walked into the cafeteria, looking more than ever like a foreign visitor. He normally preferred to eat lunch outside, where there was nature and quiet, rather than the crowded cacophony of the tables in front of him. But...the Prom was looming ever closer, and both of his attempts to strike up any sort of relationship with girls had ended in failure. Even apart from the Prom, his case-worker regularly emphasized the importance of socializing with his fellow students. It was really the main reason he was here, instead of being tutored at home on the Cotu compound. Using the cafeteria's microwave to heat up his lunch of stir-fried vegetables over rice with tilapia and soy sauce, all except the soy sauce grown on the cooperative's own land, he then started looking for a place to sit. Finding the nearest open slot, he said, "Excuse me, may I sit here?"
OOC: First person to respond gets to interact with Narayan, lol
Miyuki:
"Tanner! Hi!" Miyuki said as soon as she spotted him, and headed over quickly to join him. She had a feeling she might need to act as a kind of bodyguard and press secretary for him, once the rumors about his past started to fly, and fly they surely would. So far the Trio hadn't caught wind of it yet, otherwise Caren would probably already be there with her assistants in tow, grilling Tanner with her usual frenetic intensity. The 'Lorcan for Prom Queen' thing is probably dominating the news cycle for the moment, she thought.
Masaki:
Masaki glided into the cafeteria. Looking around, and not seeing Kira, Taryn or Camron, he began to worry about them, especially Kira. The other two were together and probably safe, but Kira... The 'Lorcan for Prom Queen' signs were the sort of thing only she would dare to do, and there was just something about their quirky, spontaneous, arty style that made Masaki think of her...and want to smile, laugh, and fret at the same time.
Lorcan:
Lorcan had run around the school trying to destroy as many of the posters as he could, but most of them might as well have been part of the wall they were on. There were too many averted gazes and choked snickers, and he'd had to pass out a lot of 'You want to die how slowly?' looks already. The one person he expected to enjoy it the most and have the guts to laugh openly, was the one person who had also made herself scarce...which meant that she was also the prime suspect. First she would have to be publicly identified as the culprit. Then, her life would have to be systematically, utterly destroyed, so that no one would dare publicly mock him again.
He ground his teeth. With the television show featuring both of them prominently, he couldn't do anything legally actionable, at least not without keeping his own hands spotlessly clean. At the same time, the cause of her misery would have to be traceable to him, otherwise the crucial message wouldn't be sent. Well, turnabout's fair play, aye? I bet I could manage t' throw out some red meat for th' TV folks... he thought, as the beginnings of a plan started to take shape.
Rosie
Rosie smiled at Maggie. "I know just how you feel, except for Ms. Meyers being a witch. I think she really does mean well, she just has a harsh way of showing it. I just can't stand it because it feels so cooped up and I feel almost trapped." She chuckled, "Sometimes I think I suffer from severe claustrophobia, but then I realize I just can't concentrate in class."
Rosie took a bite of her sandwich and sipped her drink then continued, "I haven't been up to really anything lately. Just the whole prom thing I guess. For a second I really thought I had someone that was going to ask me, but then it turned out I was just imagining something that wasn't there. I tend to do that often. What about you? A girl as beautiful as you has got to have a hoard of guys after you for Prom. She winked and a huge smile appeared on her face. It was true, a girl like Maggie was obviously someone any guy would want to take to prom on their arm.
Lyla
Lyla glanced up from her lunch at Sebi's question. "Well, nothing much, just working on interview's of squeeling girls for prom. It seems like prom is all girls look forward to now days. Nothing else is important." She smiled a little and shook her head before returning to picking at her sandwich. She drummed her fingers nervously on her leg, her most recent piano piece. There was a part that she could not get on her right hand and she found that going through it calmed her greatly. She glanced over her shoulder at Caren who was going through her photo's now. She hoped Caren liked them, even though she didn't know them all that well, she considered Caren, and Sebi to probably be her closest friends, and she would be a little upset if she let Caren down with her work.
Tanner
Tanner beamed when Miyuki walked up. "Hey, how has...well the rest of your day been." He knew that she would always remember what he did, but if anyone could forgive him, and not treat him any differently it was Miyuki. It might take her awhile to be the same, but eventually, if he treated her just like he would have if she didn't know, maybe she would forgive him and everything would be ok.
Camron
Camron looked at Taryn, impressed. "You actauly got us free passes?!" She must have a reputation to have pulled that off. Camron was greatfull that she was protecting his: he would have left without permission. "I-thanks," he said more seriously--and not about the passes--looking into her eyes. If Camron was suprised about the passes, it was nothing compared to seeing his mom standing outside of the family's new-used mini van.
"Mom?!" he asked, suprised but happy to see her. "You came to pick me up?" Camron looked over his mom's shoulder into the car. "Where's Alex?"
"The neighbors volenteered to watch him--you were so long I got worried." she explained, the concern in her richly accent voice was genuine.
"I got held up. This is Taryn. She's a friend who overheard somone talking about the accident. She wants to see meet 'Randa," said Camron. "And she got us passes." Esperanza held out her hand and shook Taryn's as warmly as if they had known each other for years. At 40, she still had the bearings of youth. Her face was lined, but still rosey, and her eyes and lips smiled much like her son's. Her long hair corse but shiny and with a few greys, her figure was rounded, but shapely and fit.
"Nice to meet you, Taryn," Esperanza rolled the 'r' in Taryn, "I'm so glad you are coming to see our Miranda." she becond to the car.
----
Caren
"I brought the pictures you wanted of the best dress shops in town, and the girls I interviewed obout their excitement over the preparations of the upcoming dance." Lyla said. Caren nodded a 'good job' and took the papers.
"Good," Caren barked, "And remember, now we need to get different angles--the TV crew being here is good for publicity, but we cant let them steal all the news from us. We have to get things from the students that they won't be able too." A sudden far off noise caught Caren's attention. The newspaper room was upstairs, but on a balcony so anyone could look out the window and see the halls below--Caren has picked the room spacificly for that. A pink thing caught her eye. She zoomed her camera in on it and guffawed, the snapped the shot. "Ok troops, here's the plan--were going to find Lorcan." She handed them the recent picture on her camera. "I can see the headline now..."
---
Kira
Kira darted into the caffeteria, thinking a million miles a minute. Where in the world were Camron and Taryn? She hadnt seen them since the incident with Lorcan. She nerviously sat down at a table, forgetting to even get a tray of food. Had Lorcan gotten to them? The last time Kira had seen that bully, he was attempting to pry superglued posters from walls...so they were probably safe for now. Maybe it was her own safty she should be consitering...Kira decided to approch Miss Masset (the art teacher) later and complain about the missing posters... --- Devon
"It would be funny to see his face though." Beau said.
"You have no idea..." Devon said, spying Lorcan's face across the hall. "But who cares about Lori--lets get some lunch then do some passes."
Taryn:
"Uh, you're welcome," Taryn said. Camron seemed really impressed and grateful about the passes, and she wasn't used to getting that kind of reaction, especially from guys. Moments later, he introduced her to his mother, who shook her hand so warmly Taryn felt a moment of disorientation. Here was a woman who'd apparently had at least four children, but she seemed happy and, so far, a really good candidate for where Camron got his Radiate Kindness ability from. She was a Mother, capital-M, and Taryn got the immediate impression that she was very good at it. She had exchanged only a few words with her son, but Taryn was struck by the level of comfort they shared in each other's presence. It was like watching Olympic ice skaters: people doing the 'impossible' with all the appearance of surpassing ease.
"Nice to meet you, Taryn," Esperanza rolled the 'r' in Taryn, "I'm so glad you are coming to see our Miranda." she beckoned to the car.
"Uh, nice to meet you too ma'am...thank you for taking us--me--I guess you'd take Camron anyway--for letting me come--thank you, I mean." Taryn's own 'female role models' had been frightened Eastern European girls being imported for sale into prostitution rings. She'd been close to some of them, but it was a 'huddle together in the dark' kind of closeness, not at all what she was seeing now. The closest thing she had to an understanding of 'normal' motherhood came from scraps of television shows seen only rarely, as no one in her household even liked domestic sitcoms. Of course, Taryn had no idea if Camron's mother was 'normal, or a grandmaster of the art. At any rate, she had a feeling of suddenly crossing the border into another country that had nothing to do with the aura of Hispanic culture the woman exuded.
As Taryn climbed into the back to let Camron have 'shotgun,' it hit her: she had insulted this woman. Not to her face; she couldn't have known about it or she would not have greeted Taryn so kindly. She'd said it to her son though, while he hid in the cabinet in the Fab Lab. For him, 'mother' was not a stereotype of a form of slavery girls should be relegated to because men are better--it was a person, someone with whom he had an amazingly easy, hand-in-glove relationship that, in Taryn's eyes, might as well have been an alien superpower. Trying to imagine how her words would have sounded to someone from Planet Reyes, she was shocked that he had not decided then and there to hate her guts.
Tears welling in her eyes, Taryn hoped she could hide them from Carmon and his Mother, and at the moment she didn't know if Camron was going to sit up front with his Mother, or join her in the back.
Lyla
Lyla looked over curiously as Caren held her camera up with so much excitement it was almost hard to see. Lyla looked up at Caren's beaming face wearily. She had to have lost her mind, there was no way it was safe to interview Lorcan C'ahairdha. She gulped, and glanced over her shoulder at Sebi, "Ummm...Caren, do you really think he wants to talk with us?" She knew asking questions wouldn't make her change her mind, but it was worth a try anyway. Lyla loved taking pictures, and being part of the paper, but she was not looking forward to interviewing someone as mean, and hurtful as Lorcan. She had seen the way he watched girls, and the way he talked to them, or anyone, made her sick to her stomach.
Masaki:
There she is! Masaki thought, seeing Kira enter the cafeteria. She looked every bit as nervous as he thought she would, if she was the creator of the posters. Should I ask her if she's alright? I don't know, it still seems like...she's more comfortable with Lorcan than with me, in spite of how he treats her. Miyuki would try to help. But Miyuki wouldn't creep her out. I should at least ask...see if there's anything I can do. If she wants me to leave her alone, I will. He got up and headed over to her table.
"Ah...excuse me...are you alright?" he said.
Miyuki:
"Hey, how has...well the rest of your day been?" Tanner asked.
"It's been...OK..." she said. Asking him the same thing felt like it would be a really tone-deaf thing to say, so she cast about for something else to talk about. Her own thoughts and feelings about their situation were scrambled up in uncomfortable ways, and she hadn't been able to straighten them out. This is so stupid! I shouldn't even be thinking this way, and he's in so much pain, and it's kinda selfish for me to be worrying about...me, isn't it? But...I guess I gotta talk to him about it...communication...otherwise he'll sense something wrong and come to the wrong conclusion and it'll be like the plot of every sitcom and romance novel in the history of ever...right? With a sigh, Miyuki decided she'd have no choice but to dive in, especially since any misunderstanding between them was sure to end up on national television.
"Uh...Tanner...this is gonna sound pretty stupid, and...like, not something I should even be thinking about, what with everything you have to deal with right now. But...I don't even know how to say this." She sighed again, struggling to come up with words. "The, uh...accident...there's...like...a sense...in which it's, uh...kinda the easiest part of this whole thing for me to deal with, even though I know it's by far the hardest for you. I mean, I feel so much compassion for you and for Camron and his family and everything you're all going through, and I can just act on that. I can help you to help other people, and I can try to help Camron, or at least give him a shoulder to cry on and someone who'll listen. I know what to feel and I know what to do.
"But...crap, this seems so stupid and superficial and trivial in comparison, but..." Another sigh. "It's bugging me anyway and I don't really know how to deal with it except to try to be honest and...communicate. OK..." she said, then gathered her resolve. "With your past life, I know you really, truly regret the stuff that...led to the accident, the alcohol and the reckless driving, and you've turned away from those things. But the rest of it...the parts that didn't actually hurt anybody, like the popularity, and...OK...the girls. I'm not jealous or anything like that. It's OK that you've had lots of girlfriends before, as long as, I guess, you weren't a jerk to them or something, it's just that...I know I'm not the kind of girl you're used to. I'm not the kind of girl you'd have even noticed before. If you're used to, you know, super-hot girls with sexy clothes who, like, read Cosmo so they know all kinds of ways to turn a guy on and stuff...then...I guess I'm just wondering if you'll really be happy going to the Prom with me. I'm not judging those girls or anything, but...I don't want to try to be like them. Because I think it's best to be myself instead of pretending to be something I'm not. So...if you'd actually rather go with a girl like that then...you should, I guess. I mean...I wouldn't want you to go with me just because you feel obligated or think I'm the kind of girl you 'should' go with, and spend the whole evening wishing you were with somebody else and maybe hating yourself for it or something.
"It's OK if you don't even want to deal with this right now or say anything about it or anything, because you've got so much bigger things to work through. And I'll be there for you whether you want to go to the Prom with me or not. I guess all I'm trying to do is...be honest and communicate as openly and clearly as I can, because I think that's the best thing to do in a relationship. So...you can be open with me too, and you don't have to try to tell me what you think I want to hear. I read this quote once, that said, 'What's true is already so. Owning up to it won't make it any worse.' That...makes a lot of sense to me."
Lorcan:
Lorcan seethed with a fury he could not unleash. Kira (he became more certain it was her the longer he thought about it--it was just her style, and doing posters and decorations was her role in the Prom Committee to begin with) had literally wallpapered most of the posters to the walls. The maintenance guy would probably have to remove them with chemicals or something, and re-paint the walls where they'd been. Too late, it occurred to Lorcan that trying, and failing to fully eliminate a poster was worse than leaving it alone. That said they got to him. Now he had a new plan. The newsies wouldn't be on his side, of course. Newsies didn't have a 'side,' except whatever put the most blood in the water and got them the most attention. So he would just have to make sure that Kira bled more, and was the more inviting target for their feeding frenzy.
"Ok troops, here's the plan--were going to find Lorcan." She handed them the recent picture on her camera. "I can see the headline now..."
"Ummm...Caren, do you really think he wants to talk with us?"
"Of course I do," he said, leaning against the doorway to their office with a lopsided, and subtly predatory grin on his face. "I wouldn't want ye t' be printin' only half the story now, would I?" He walked into the room like he owned the place, grabbed a spare chair, and sat in int backwards in front of Lyla. "So, you want t' be interviewin' me, do ya?"
Maggie
Rosie smiled at Maggie, this is one of the things Maggie loved about her friend, even with all Maggie's complaining Rosie always seemed to wear a brilliant smile. "I know just how you feel, except for Ms. Meyers being a witch. I think she really does mean well, she just has a harsh way of showing it. I just can't stand it because it feels so cooped up and I feel almost trapped." She chuckled, "Sometimes I think I suffer from severe claustrophobia, but then I realize I just can't concentrate in class."
Maggie laughed, "You and me both!
Rosie took a bite of her sandwich and sipped her drink then continued, "I haven't been up to really anything lately. Just the whole prom thing I guess. For a second I really thought I had someone that was going to ask me, but then it turned out I was just imagining something that wasn't there. I tend to do that often. What about you? A girl as beautiful as you has got to have a hoard of guys after you for Prom." She winked and a huge smile appeared on her face.
"Well, none yet." Maggie grimaced, suddenly growing a bit more downcast. "There's this one guy I'm, like, seriously crushing on but I don't think he even knows I exist." She sighed, spun her fork around the plate of mystery meat spaghetti. Rosie was kind, but sometimes overly optimistic. Maggie was popular, sure, but Brittany and Amber always seemed to push her out of their particular group anyway. She could tell Rosie of her woes, she had done it before, but at the same time she didn't really didn't want to hate Amber and Brittany, she wanted to be Amber and Brittany. Beautiful. Confident. Self-Assured. "Its hard enough finding a guy as it is, and then you add Beau's worrying and David glaring at any guy I talk to." She shrugged, "Its a mess." There was an awkward pause, and Maggie ached to change the conversation. "Oh! Did I show you the knew song I recorded?" She drew her iPhone from her pocket. "Its pretty good I think and..."
"Excuse me, may I sit here?"
Maggie looked up at the boy with the tray, "Oh ummm.". He was the exchange student right? Or no, maybe his parents were just weird. She couldn't remember. What was his name? Naren? Nary-en? It was Nar something. She glanced over at the cheerleaders table and saw Brittany and Fatine watching with smirks on their faces. "Well, actually..." What was the big deal anyway? He seemed like a nice guy, and he was kinda cute in a Taylor Laughtner Wolf-Man way. She glanced at Rosie. Rosie would let him sit. Rosie was kind to everyone. "... sure!"
It wasn't a real clean save, but whatever, maybe the guy wouldn't notice. She glanced over at Fatine and Brittany, who were now snickering to themselves, then forced herself to look at Nary-en and Rosie. "The more the merrier!"
Fatine (and Brittany)
Fatine snickered as Dances-with-Wolves walked up to the table where Maggie and Rosie were sitting. In principle, she really didn't care that Narayan dressed like a freak, or that his social skills were somewhere between that of a trekkie and a 7th grader. No, what bothered her was his kiss up attitude and the way he always seemed to show up underfoot when you didn't want too. Like your friends toy poodle that you were forced to tolerate but really wanted to kick.
She whispered in Brittany's ear, careful that Beau wouldn't over here. "Look out! Alien landing 10'oclock!" Brittany snickered, and Amber watched with intrest as well. Maggie was looking at them now, Fatine lowered her voice futher. "So how do you think Strawbery-Suck-Up is gonna react?"
"Oh She'll totally send him packing," Amber smirked, "Its social suicide."
Brittany laughed, "I don't know. She's got Rosie sitting with her." She shrugged, "Birds of a feather, freaks all together."
Now all three girls broke in to laughter. It was Fatine who spoke as the boy moved to sit down, "Nice call Britt."
"She's not that hard to figure out." She thought of how Beau would handle the situation. They were very different, but also very alike. "She probably just couldn't figure out a way to end it without making it super awkward."
"By nature of Maggie being there, its already awkward."
More laughter.
Beau
"You have no idea..." Devon said, spying Lorcan's face across the hall. "But who cares about Lori--lets get some lunch then do some passes."
"Yea, definitely" I wonder what that meant. Beau thought to himself as the two walked towards the lunch line. He knew Devon despised Lorcan, which, really was understandable, but he really didn't know why. He pushed the thought out of his mind and grabbed a burger and fries. He and Devon sat down at the table where David, Amber and Fatine were already sitting. Beau took a seat next to his girlfriend.
"Hey Babe..." he said, reaching over to kiss her. She accepted, but only briefly. Still mad. Beau sighed and turned his attention twoards his meal and the onversation of David and a couple of other guys at the end. Standard stuff, football, who was taking who to prom, the Lorcan posters. Beau joined in from time to time, just enough to let it be known that he was still listening. But eventually his ears turned to the girls conversation.
"So how do you think Strawbery-Suck-Up is gonna react?"
Beau grimaced. He knew they were talking about Maggie, but what could he do? They never said anything like that to her face, and honestly, Fatine was the ringleader, not that Britt made any effort to stop her. He hated it, but at the same time he couldn't bring himself to say anything. Maggie tried so hard to earn the good graces of Amber and Brittany, but really, she didn't have much of a chance. Not until she was a senior at least. They'd already scouted their territory, and there was no room for foreigners.
He looked up to see David staring at him in silent disgust, and his heart sunk further. Then David stood up, "I'm gonna go find Sebi," He said dismissively, his tone cold. There were a a few snickers from the other guys.
"Ok," Beau said, refusing to acknowledge the snickers but also refusing to acknowledge David's obvious discontent. "Later, David."
David glared at him as he left, and Beau watched him whisper something to the girls, then he simply turned back to the conversation, hating himself for it all the more.
David
I really can't stand these people. David thought as he let his ears wonder though the various conversations. In a way it wasn't true. He enjoyed most of the guys, even if he thought they were arrogant (not that he wasn't himself occasionally), but the girls, especially the triad, and their conversations, drove him crazy. He really didn't care if they gossiped about someone like Lorcan, or even normal kids from other groups really. But he hated how they put on the appearance of friendship with Maggie when she was around and then turned on her when she wasn't. Honestly, David didn't really know why they tolerated him. He hung out with Maggie didn't he? And Sebi? And really anyone who he happened to talk to. Maybe it was just because he played well in football, maybe it was looks or personality. Maybe they like him because he knew how to party, but then again it could just be his access to interesting people. Like college students who didn't mind buying liquor for younger friends, or the guy at UPS store who helped them get fake IDs.
And then there was Beau.
David glared at his cousin, who at the moment had his eyes on the table as the girls bashed Maggie behind him. They were being quiet enough that neither he nor Beau could make out the fullness of the conversation, but following their gazes it wasn't that hard to figure out. He knew that Beau was battling his own demons, but he hated him for not standing up for Maggie, for Sebi, for his father, for anything. In the end he just ended up frusturated, and at a lull in the conversation he stood up.
"I'm gonna go find Sebi." Come on Beau, he's your friend too. Your better than this. Your better than just sitting around while they mock you behind your back and tear apart your little sister. Reedeem yourself Beau. He let his eyes wash over his cousin, cold as ice, but Beau just brushed him off.
"Ok, Later David."
Cowardice. Weakness. Failure. David turned away, but not before stopping near the girls, "Don't you have something better to do?" He hissed.
Amber looked shocked, Brittany avoided his gaze, Fatine just smiled.
He threw his tray away as he left the cafeteria, the force of it rolling the bin back into the wall.
Sebi
"Ummm...Caren, do you really think he wants to talk with us?"
Sebi nodded in support of Lyla's quesiton. He liked Caren, but sometimes he felt that her love for a story was gonna get them killed, or at least thrown in a dumpster somewhere. He looked over the picture in his hand. Whoever had put these up had some kind of nerve. He started to open his mouth when a deep, almost threatening voice entered the room.
"Of course I do," he said, leaning against the doorway to their office with a lopsided, and subtly predatory grin on his face. "I wouldn't want ye t' be printin' only half the story now, would I?" Sebi's skin bristled, not so much at the fact that Lorcan was there, but at his tone. Lorcan walked into the room like he owned the place, grabbed a spare chair, and sat in int backwards in front of Lyla. "So, you want t' be interviewin' me, do ya?"
"Yea, thats the plan..." Sebi growled, moving protectivly twoards Lyla. He hated the way Lorcan looked at the girl, like a snake looking at a mouse. He had never really had a run in with Lorcan before, but from what he'd heard the guy wasn't the sort you crossed. He looked at Caren, "Did you have any specific questions in mind, Caren?"
Camron
Camron slid into the back of the mini-van next to Taryn. Esperanza started the engin and hip, christian music eminated softly from the speakers. After a few minutes of respectful silence, Esperanza spoke again.
"So Taryn, are you enjoying your classes this semester?" It was a safe question. Small talk. But Esperanza put meaning behind it, implying that the answer was of genuine importance to her. Camron relaxed a little more. True, it did feel bizare watching two facets of his life merge (home and school, or rather his family's car and Taryn) but his mother knew just how to take the pressure off of everyone. He was sure that no matter how awkard Taryn felt, his mother would be able to remedy it.
Kira
"Ah...excuse me...are you alright?"
"Masaki!" Kira said, her voice tinted with relief. "Have you seen Taryn? I havn't seen her since...this morning." She decided that any mention of her recient run in with Camron and Taryn would be unwise. She realized she was twisting her fingers nervously, and made a consious effort to stop.
Caren
"Ummm...Caren, do you really think he wants to talk with us?"
"Of course I do," a new voice said. Caren whipped around to see the very subject of her talk leaning against the doorway to their office with a lopsided, and subtly predatory grin on his face. Well speak of the devil...Usually she had to seek out and scrounge words from her interviewees, but here Lorcan was just laying it out on the table for her. "I wouldn't want ye t' be printin' only half the story now, would I?" He walked into the room like he owned the place, grabbed a spare chair, and sat in int backwards in front of Lyla. "So, you want t' be interviewin' me, do ya?"
"Yea, thats the plan..." Sebi growled, moving protectivly twoards Lyla. He looked at Caren, "Did you have any specific questions in mind, Caren?" Caren exchanged a greatfull look with Sebi as she realized had instinctivly taken a step toward Lyla as well. Caren knew how shy Lyla could be, and how uncomfortable Lorcan could make girls feel. Well, besides her of course.
"Well if I wanted half the story, I'd be sure to interview you Lorcan." Caren blurted out brisquly. She raised an eyebrow at him and looked at him as if she wanted to disect his mind. "But since you're offering your devices, I can't refuse. By the way, I hope you like veggie chips--because you just sat on mine. But no matter! They look much better on your posterior. Anywhom..." Caren grabbed another chair and slammed it down an inch from Lorcan, and sat in it backwards, mirroring his posture. "So Lorcan," she began in a traditional tv-interviewer kind of voice, only she made it more bubbly to be annoying. She showed him her recient picture. "How did you react when you saw this poster?"
Devon
Devon seperated from Beau and went to get into the lunch line: multiple slices of pizza, cole slaw, an apple, an orange juice and a poweraid. No soda. The school had stopped offering it ages ago, but some kids brought their own. Not him though. He liked to have it occasionally, but it really weighed you down in practice, and the carbonation caused cramps when you run. Devon glanced a hawk eye around the cafiteria untill he spotted Beau and Beau's usuall group. He started walking that way when he saw Maggie and Rosie sitting a couple tables away. His eyebrows went up into that Flynn-Rider-smolder expression. Two beautiful girls, and they were single. Devon glanced at Beau's gang again. Sitting at Beau's table would display his popularity...but sitting alone with girls (one of them a cheerleader and Beau's cousin) couldn't hurt his rep either. Besides, he liked the second option better.
Devon was halfway there when another figure intercepted his target table first. Devon had seen the guy around, but he didn't know who the heck he was. Whoever he was, he was talking to the two girls. Devon expcted the other guy to leave shortly after, but Devon frowned when the weirdly dressed guy sat down instead. Well there was no way he was sitting there now. He re-routed and approched the other table that contained Beau, Amber, Brittany, Fatine and a departing David. Devon set his tray down and placed his hands on the table. "Hey. Is there room for one more?" Of course there was room for one more, but he asked anyway.
Taryn:
When Camron moved to get in the back, Taryn scooted over to make room for him, blinking back her tears. Stop bein' such a sap. I'll apologize to him again later. Because textin' it to him would be stupid, she thought, rejecting the idea of typing an apology out on her mobile and handing it to him. When Esperanza started the car, unfamiliar music started playing. It sounded a bit like Top-40 pop, but a little more mellow. After a few moments Taryn knew why she'd never heard it before: the lyrics were about God, Jesus, and "praise," with phrases like "blood of the lamb" or "filled with the spirit" popping up once in awhile. Her sense of being in a foreign country increased.
"So Taryn, are you enjoying your classes this semester?" Esperanza asked, as if she actually cared.
"Well, uh..." Right, how to avoid soundin' like a braggart or a freak, or both... "Some of 'em are, uh, kinda borin'. I mean, the ones where ye read in the book an' parrot it for homework answers an' tests. A bot could do that..." Taryn had actually contemplated the idea: get some natural language recognition code, or jailbreak Siri's, then kit-bash it onto some optical character recognition software so Taryn could snap pics of book pages, let the program read them, then spit out the answers on demand. Incorporate the minicam onto something like a pair of eyeglasses, and she'd have the ultimate class hack.
Of course it would be cheating. On the other hand, everybody knew that kids pretty much forgot all that stuff anyway once they got out of school, but such a system would give Taryn a prosthetic photographic memory of every page. Add a search engine and she could recall any of it at will. Add wifi, and she wouldn't just have a history book's chapter on the Civil War, she'd have the collective knowledge of the Internet. With that to do the boring, mindless work for her (and wasn't that what machines were for in the first place?), she could use her class and homework time more productively. Unfortunately, time was the main thing she needed a lot more of to create it in the first place.
"But I get good use out o' me maths and physics classes. Me favorites are Computer Science and Industrial Design. What about you, Camron? Are ye enjoyin' your classes?"
|
|
Logos
Full Member
Posts: 172
|
Prom
Sept 21, 2012 4:48:17 GMT -5
Post by Logos on Sept 21, 2012 4:48:17 GMT -5
Masaki:"I'm sorry, I haven't seen her since she was with you. You think she is in danger? Do you have her number?" Masaki said, pulling out his smartphone. Lorcan:"By the way, I hope you like veggie chips--because you just sat on mine. But no matter! They look much better on your posterior. Anywhom..." "Didn't know ye spent so much time lookin' at me posterior," Lorcan said, rising briefly so he could remove the squashed paper carton of chips and dust off his derriere before resuming his seat. Caren grabbed another chair and slammed it down an inch from Lorcan, and sat in it backwards, mirroring his posture. "So Lorcan," she began in a traditional tv-interviewer kind of voice, only she made it more bubbly to be annoying. She showed him her recent picture. "How did you react when you saw this poster?" With an effort of will, Lorcan managed to keep an almost-friendly demeanor. Normally he liked spirited girls--more of a challenge--but lately it seemed like there were too many of them, turning his life into a game of whack-a-mole. "Oh, I'll admit I wasn't happy t' see it," he said, acting chagrined rather than furious. "Me girlfriend's sense o' humor can be...over th' top sometimes. Kira Phillips, that's her work, I'm sure of it." Seeing Caren's skeptical look, Lorcan smiled. "Don't believe Kira would be with a chav like me, eh? Oh, you'll see the proof o' that when th' first episode o' that Prom show comes out on the telly. Now, as far as that is concerned," he said with a nod toward the poster, "let's just say that her campaign starts tomorrow," he said with a wicked grin. Narayan: "Oh ummm..." the pretty girl said, glancing over at a pair of other girls whose beauty was only a mask for their cruelty. Though Narayan would never tell them so, it was hard for him not to think of them as rolangs* extracting a twisted form of happiness from the misery they inflicted on others. The girls snickered and watched. I should go somewhere else. They will ridicule--The girl by the open seat glanced at a girl next to her, who looked like the very definition of 'American Cowgirl.' "... sure!" the first girl said, before Narayan could implement his decision to leave in search of another seat. She glanced back over at the "rolangs," then turned away from them to him and the Cowgirl. "The more the merrier!" "Thank you. You are very kind." Should I talk to them? Or would it be better for them if I ate quickly and left?*OOC: A rolang is a creature in Tibetan folklore that is something like an intermediate between a zombie and a vampire. It is a corpse occupied and animated by a spirit (male: vetala, female, vetali) that preys on people and has some traits in common with Western vampires, like being able to manifest as a large bat, and exhibiting courtly manners. Lyla Lyla froze when Lorcan walked in the door and sat in a chair way too close to her. When Sebi stepped forward and said something to him, she was able to stand from her chair and quietly walk across the room to get an ideal photo of the interview. She really didn't want to be in the same room as Lorcan, the way he had looked at her. It was almost animal like. Even though there were two other people in the room she had felt utterly trapped with him in those few seconds. A shiver went down her spine as she held her camera up to get Caren and Lorcan in their interview. Oh, I'll admit I wasn't happy t' see it," he said, acting chagrined rather than furious. "Me girlfriend's sense o' humor can be...over th' top sometimes. Kira Phillips, that's her work, I'm sure of it." Seeing Caren's skeptical look, Lorcan smiled. "Don't believe Kira would be with a chav like me, eh? Oh, you'll see the proof o' that when th' first episode o' that Prom show comes out on the telly. Now, as far as that is concerned," he said with a nod toward the poster, "let's just say that her campaign starts tomorrow," he said with a wicked grin. She slowly lowered her camera, and peaked over the top. How was that even remotely possible. Lyla didn't know Kira very well, but she was certain she would never date someone like Lorcan, it was hard to even imagine anyone who would. She walked around behind Caren and took a seat in the chair closest to her. She snapped a few more pictures than placed her camera in her bag. She began to nervously drum her fingers on her knee when Lorcan grinned. Lyla glanced around the room trying to make the time go by faster. Tanner Tanner's smile slowly faded as Miyuki started to talk. He knew that more than the accident would affect people around him. He had been moing through life way to fast to even think of what it could do. When Miyuki finished he reached out and grabbed her hand between his, "You don't seem to understand. In my past I might have dated, way too many girls to count, and yes they might have been pretty, and popular." He sighed, "But my life was empty, I had nothing. I thought that maybe I could fill the holes with girls and friends and partying, but I know now that, that was the completely wrong way." Tanner shook his head, "First I want to add, that though those girls were pretty and dressed, "attractively", they have absolutely nothing on you. Beauty on the inside radiates on the outside, I would have never even known that if I hadn't have met you." He squeezed her hand gently, "Plus, that emptiness I felt, I didn't even know that it could be healed, until I saw how you light up when you help someone. Or even when you even talk about something that you believe in, or love." He smiled, "If I had to give up everything I had in the past to even know you, or see you smile, I would do it in a heartbeat. Never even having to think about it. Rosie Rosie smiled at Maggie. She hadn't realized that Maggie had felt that strongly about being asked to Prom, and was glad when the boy Narayan walked up to ask if he could sit. She smiled at him and Maggie when she agreed to let him sit. "Well, hey there!" She put her sandwich down and motioned to Maggie who looked really nervous all of a sudden. "This is Maggie, and I'm Rosie. I don't think we've properly met before." She smiled and looked up at Maggie who looked a little worried and kept glancing a few tables over. Rosie turned around quickly and grimaced a little. Ofcourse it was that table, they always seemed to be saying something rude about someone, and it was sad that it was Maggie who was part of their "group". Rosie gave her a reasuring smile trying to tell her that she had done the right thing. "So, Narayan, I've seen you around, but I've never really talked to you. What grade are you in? That might explain it." Camron Camron was taken aback at the question. Taryn and he had revolved their exelerated friendship around the dramatic parts of their lives. Camron felt like they had never had a conversation about simple things like school. But he didn't mind. He was glad for it,--normalness--anything to push him foward and take his mind off of 'Randa. "Ah, well, I'm really enjoying them actauly. I'm liking math more than I expected, and the rest of the GE's just fall into place." he paused, "But of course It's the music classes that really rock." a bit of his sheepish grin crept back into his smile and eyes. In the rear view mirror, he spotted his mom making similar gestures of amusment. "So, you're good with computers." It was ment to be a light question but turned out as a statment. Camron flexed his fingers, suprised at his own nervousness around her now that they wern't at school. "Anything you want to do with it in the future? With computers, I mean." Camron was saved by the bell as they pulled up to the hospitle. Kira "I'm sorry, I haven't seen her since she was with you. You think she is in danger? Do you have her number?" Masaki said, pulling out his smartphone. Kira's heart sank. "No, I don't thi--wait!" Kira scrambled through her bag and pulled out her notebook where Taryn had insisted on scrawling her number down even though Kira didn't have a phone*. "Do you think I could...?" she gestured to his phone, but he was already holding it out. "Thanks." Kira reached for the shiny object gingerly, afraid of dropping it. As she took it carefully from his hand, her fingers brushed his slightly. "You're a life saver." Kira held the phone for several awkard seconds. The keys on the cell phone were tiny, but she managed to punch in the number. Caren "Oh, I'll admit I wasn't happy t' see it," he said, acting chagrined rather than furious. "Me girlfriend's sense o' humor can be...over th' top sometimes. Kira Phillips, that's her work, I'm sure of it." Seeing Caren's skeptical look, Lorcan smiled. "Don't believe Kira would be with a chav like me, eh? Oh, you'll see the proof o' that when th' first episode o' that Prom show comes out on the telly. Now, as far as that is concerned," he said with a nod toward the poster, "let's just say that her campaign starts tomorrow," he said with a wicked grin. "Kira Phillips?" Caren's reporter demeaner diminished somewhat with suprise as she jotted furiosuly on her notebook. "She dosn't seem like the kind of person who...well, whatever foats your boat. I mean tiara." Kira seemled like the last person ever to have a boyfriend, let alone the school's bully. Caren herself had felt the other girls retebution. "So, you suspect Kira?" Caren said enthusiasticly, coming back into reporter mode full blast, "that seems like unlikely girlfriend behavior. Unless she had a motive?" Caren asked eagerly. "Do you have any other suspects in mind? What about a Jock or Cheerleader? Dosn't it seem more like their handywork?" Despite her placing of potential blame, Caren mostly didn't have much against the Jocks and Cheerleaders. They made for juciy stories, as long as they wern't clique. OT:* I vaugly remember this happening. Narayan:The "cowgirl" was as cheerful and friendly as the other girl was reticent. She happily entered into conversation, introducing both girls. "So, Narayan, I've seen you around, but I've never really talked to you. What grade are you in? That might explain it." "I am in 12th Grade. It is an honor to meet you Rosie, and Maggie," he said. "Will the rolangs give you trouble because of me?" he said with a glance toward the popular girls, then caught himself. "Many apologies, I should not have called them that. It was unkind of me. But if they will give you trouble, I can go elsewhere." Lorcan:"Kira's on th' Prom Committee, and she'll be doin' th' posters. So she's th' only one who would have access to the supplies at school. An' look at th' writing. It's just her style," he said gesturing at the artfully done lettering. Jocks and cheerleaders would have just scrawled the letters with a magic marker instead of crafting them into a cheerful typeface with proper spacing and alignment. "Besides, they know better. Let's just say me girlfriend can get away with things they can't. As for her motive...we get in little 'fights' like this a lot...an' then we make up. We both like th' heat turned up all th' way," he said with a salacious grin. Masaki:
Masaki felt an electric jolt go through him when Kira's fingers brushed his. I should not feel this way! It is not fair to her or Taryn! Despite his internal protests though, when she said he was a lifesaver, he actually felt like one. Taryn:Taryn managed a hint of a grin when Camron mentioned how his music classes 'rock.' "Anything you want to do with it in the future? With computers, I mean," he asked. "Uh...lots o' things," she said, wondering what Camron's mother would think of the answer she was about to give. "I think I might do some collaboration on th' FAI Problem--Friendly Artificial Intelligence...it's the question of how we can make sure that any artificial intelligences we create will be friendly toward human and other life, since they will probably end up bein' smarter an' more powerful than us. Most of my work right now is in things like machine vision and sensing, and creating machines that can operate autonomously in a human environment. So that robots could do things like clean house an' do laundry. These wouldn't be actual A.I.'s, that would be slavery. It'd be more like, catching th' home up with th' outside world. We've got machines that do a lot of the hard work an' drudgery that men do, like factory robots, but household automation hasn't advanced much in 60 years or so. But I think th' main thing I want to work on is human enhancement, telepresence, mind-machine interfaces an' things like that--" Her phone rang. Drawing it from its holster, she looked at the screen. "Masaki Sojimoto," it said. What?! Why is he calling me? How did he get my number ?!"Uh, sorry, just a second," she said, then opened the call and put the phone to her ear. "Hello?" Miyuki:Miyuki was speechless. She hadn't ever had a guy see her...quite that way before, except for Masaki, in his brotherly way. Tears of joy welling in her eyes, she couldn't help but smile. Caren "Kira's on th' Prom Committee, and she'll be doin' th' posters. So she's th' only one who would have access to the supplies at school. An' look at th' writing. It's just her style," he said gesturing at the artfully done lettering. Jocks and cheerleaders would have just scrawled the letters with a magic marker instead of crafting them into a cheerful typeface with proper spacing and alignment. "Besides, they know better. Let's just say me girlfriend can get away with things they can't. As for her motive...we get in little 'fights' like this a lot...an' then we make up. We both like th' heat turned up all th' way," he said with a salacious grin. Caren's furious jotting was intrrupted. "You--? I mean, ugh...Ahem, well that's interesting. " She scribbled down some last notes. "Well thank you so much for your time. Now would you mind posing for my photographers? We would love to get a picture for the article." She said brisquly, then gathered up her things. "Now, I'm going to find Miss Phillips and get her input on the incident. Have a nice lunch!" Caren abruptly turned around to walk out of the room. ------- Kira "Hello?" "Oh my g-d, Taryn, where the H-E-double-hocky-sticks are you!?" Kira panted into the phone. "I haven't heard from you since your run in with Lorcan!" Camron "Uh, sorry, just a second," she said, then opened the call and put the phone to her ear. "Hello?" "It's ok," Camron said. As she talked, he and his mom exited the car, and Camron went around to the other side to open Taryn's sliding door for her. He then took a few steaps back to give her some privacy as she talked. Lyla Lyla watched Caren head directly out of the door. Her eyes widened slightly and she looked toward Sebi with a look of unbelief. She swallowed a little and walked toward Lorcan. She cleared her throat, tyring to make sure her voice came across as strong. She didn't want to seem weak to him. However, as soon as the first words came out, she knew that wasn't going to happen. "If, you could...umm....stand over there we'll get a few pictures...and umm...you can be on your way. She sighed heavily and walked in the opposite direction of where she had pointed, she really wanted them to work quickly so they could get Lorcan out as soon as possible. She knew she wasn't alone with him, but she felt like she was. She wanted to bolt out of the door and not look back. Maybe run home and just close her bedroom door and play her piano, or blast music. Lyla shook her head, she would not run from someone like Lorcan. She would not be cowardly. Taryn:"Kira! I'm fine. I'm with Camron and his Mum, we're goin' t' visit his sister in the hospital," Taryn said, casting a nervous glance toward Camron's mother. I hope she didn't hear Kira! she thought. Adult meddling would be a Bad Thing. Gah! I need to get Kira her smartphone! She winced inwardly, as she would have been working on that very project if she had not come with Camron. "We need to talk," she said in a low voice. "Don't be alone. Since you're hangin' out with Masaki, it would be a good idea for ye t' keep doin' that as much as ye can. Try not t' do anythin' else to provoke Lorcan, alright?" Masaki:Though he could not hear Taryn's half of the conversation, Masaki had heard Kira's, and he was getting the impression that the situation was much worse than a case of bullying at school. "Is everything alright?" he asked. Miyuki:"I...don't really know...what to say to something like that," Miyuki said, beaming and blushing at the same time. "How...how are you? Has Camron talked with you or anything like that?" Lorcan:Lorcan watched Caren go. Being a liberal witch, her story was sure to be slanted in Kira's favor. On the other hand, being a budding reporter, she was also half shark. If she tried to make a pretense of objectivity and report his words accurately, that would be enough, especially once the TV show aired. It didn't matter if the popular girls actually believed his story or not, as long as they got their kicks out of using it as a weapon against Kira. He thought it likely that they would, since Kira was one of the few girls who dared openly defy them. Her fearlessness was a threat to their power even more than his, since they didn't have good ol' fashioned brute force to fall back on. And the guys? Any sputtering denials on Kira's part would only give them more reason to guffaw and torment her with it even more. At least the photographer girl was afraid, as she should be. "Sure thing, hon," he said, heading over to the place she indicated. Stepping over to the corner of the room, he leaned casually against the wall and gave a cocky smirk. Suri:Suri trotted up the stairs to the newspaper's office. Peeking through the door's wire-reinforced window, she glimpsed Sebi looking like he wasn't particularly busy. She didn't really know him very well, but he could work lights and camera, and as an added bonus, he was...kinda cute. She opened the door and came in. "Excuse me, Sebi? I was wondering if I could... oh..." she said, her expression hardening when she saw Lorcan was in the room." Mick: Mick sat away from everyone and watched them eat. He had his video camera and knew he had to interview some people before Prom to get their opinions about who they want as this years "Royalty" and how much the have been wanting to go, the stupid stuff. Prom. What a waste of time, It's just a social gathering were kids can blow 300 bucks on stuff they are only going to wear once. If any of these people actually marry their date and stay married for a year I will personally seek them out and tell them they proved me wrong. Mick thought to himself. After taking a few bites of his lunch He spotted the Jock over at the "in" table. Beau, was it? He seemed to be thinking strongly about something. Probably just got told that he would have to settle for a 70$ dollar tie instead of the 89$ dollar tie from Brioni. Mick snickered. Then he felt mad at himself for being just as judgemental as everyone else. He finally got the nerve to go get the guys opinion. He threw his remaining lunch away and opened up his camera. He looked at Beau and cleared his througt. When he looked up at him, Mick almost staggered at how much this guy's blue eyes looked just like Victor's. Crap, Now he think's i'm probably "fruity" or something.. When he recovered from his momentary shock, Mick finally asked in his most calm and yet, fake voice, "Excuse me, but would you please tell me how you have prepared for this years upcoming (total waste of time) Prom?" Rina Rina walked quickly into the school. She had been late again, because of Walter, it was becoming very tiresome. Rina looked at the clock on the wall, and grimaced when she realized she had alread missed half a day. It was already lunch time. Suddenly Rina realized how truly hungry she was, when was the last time she had eaten something. She shook her head and put on a smile as she headed toward the lunch room. There was no use wallowing in her hunger, the best thing for her to do was to just go into the cafeteria grab her some lunch and forget anything had even happened that morning. This had seemed like a much easier task when she wasn't actually attempting to do it. As she sat down at her normal table of friends she couldn't help but let her mind wander the events of the morning. It wasn't one of the worst times, but it worried Rina to think that Walter had become more frequently angry. Rina ate her food quietly only making small comments to her friends, who were too busy worried about prom and if they would get asked by an older guy, so they would get to go, or how they could sneak in. Rina tried to ignore them knowing getting your hopes up about prom was almost a waste, sure a few freshmen and Sophomores would get asked by some upper classman, but most likely it wouldn't happen. Rina looked up from her food when the girls at her table started to giggle unstoppabley. She looked over to where they were looking and raised an eyebrow. They were all watching Beau, they must have said something about how they "loved" him, or "look at his eyes." She smiled, it was sad that, that was all girls could see about him, was his looks. She knew that something more troubled Beau, she didn't know what, but she knew he was very confused and sad. She looked at her friends, "Hey guys, come on. I think he has a girlfriend anyway, lets find you all dates somewhere, in the more single category." She glanced back over and saw Mick walking up to him, probaly trying to get an interview with him or something special about prom. Everyone cared so much about this little dance, when there were more important things in life. Yes, it was fun to get dressed up and made to look beautiful, but there was so much more to life than this one night. She thought she saw Mick look over so she blushed a little and smiled, she had probably been staring. She turned around and shook her head as her friends found someone new that was a good candidate, and started to giggle again. She stood up and announced, "I'm going to fill up my water, if anyone wonders where I am." She smiled a little as all of her friends didn't even realize. It wasn't that they were terrible people, they just had been caught up in the whole moment of glory. She grabbed her bottle and headed to the water. As she walked she bumped shoulders with someone, she flinched and grabbed one of the newly formed bruises on her arm. "Oh, I'm so sorry. I didn't even see you, I've been a little scatter brained this morning." She smiled, and tried to cover up the immediate reaction that she had. Maggie "I am in 12th Grade. It is an honor to meet you Rosie, and Maggie," he said. "Will the rolangs give you trouble because of me?" he said with a glance toward the popular girls, then caught himself. "Many apologies, I should not have called them that. It was unkind of me. But if they will give you trouble, I can go elsewhere." What on earth is a rolang? "You don't have to go." Maggie shrugged, glancing towards the girls themselves who now had turned back to their meals. Any damage had already been done, she might as well enjoy the conversation with Narayan. "Its just 'the trio' most of them arn't that bad its just...."Maggie paused. Why was she trying to defend them anyways? Narayan was... different.... but he seemed friendly enough, and interesting. "So I hear you live in some kind of eco-village Narayan? That must be cool." The conversation shift was a bit abrupt, but Maggie didn't want to think of the popular girls for now. Oh, she'd probably hate herself tommorow for this current social suicide but for now she just didn't want to be bothered. Let Fatine think what she may. Beau Beau looked up at his friend, "Yea man, sit down." The other football guys had been talking about practice, but now the conversation had turned to Prom. Ben was going with Jacklyn, Travis with Brooke, and so on and so forth. Football players tended to have dates early, but now Beau looked up at Devon, "So have you asked anyone to prom yet Dev?" David David wove through the tables toward the door, eyes drifting over strung-out band kids and giggling girls. It was meaningless. All of it. School, prom, the cliques and social hierarchies. Most of all he just couldn't stand the 'fakeness' of it. But then again, not everyone was like that. Just calm down David. He thought to himself. Honestly he didn't know why he was so agitated. Why so many people bothered him or why Beau got on his nerves. In truth he was just restless. Bored. Frustrated. Maybe a visit with Sebi would help. Or maybe just going for a smoke behind the library would be more effective. He turned heel to head through the jungle-teria again when ran into someone. "Oh, I'm so sorry." The girl said, springing back although he'd barely nudged her. David recognized her, but couldn't think of her name. She must be in a lower grade. "I didn't even see you, I've been a little scatter brained this morning." David smiled, "Don't be sorry. I bumped you... I think..." He gave a slight laugh, breathed deeply, brushed his hand across his face with mild embarrassment. Internally admitted defeat. "Its just been one of those mornings I think. Gotta be karma or fate or something." Sebi Sebi bristled as Lorcan moved across the room to pose for his picture. There was nothing to like about Lorcan. He was a class act bad guy, but not in the almost appreciable way of so many super-game villians. Sebi was reminded of Oogie Boogie but then more of Bowser. Man, I could just shoot fire then I.... "Excuse me, Sebi? I was wondering if I could...oh..." Sebi looked over at the Suri, he didn't know the girl exceptionally well but they'd talked some in class. "Hey Suri, don't worry were almost done." He walked over towards Lyla and raised his own camera twoards the now smirking Lorcan. Maybe it was rude to take Lyla's picture away from her, but he didn't want Lorcan's presence defiling the newsroom any longer. With a click it was over. One shot. No repeats. It was a passable picture, but nothing special really. "Whaddya think Lyla?" He said, tilting the camera towards her. Then he looked up at Suri, "Whats up Suri?" Mick Beau looked up only to look at his teammate. Did he even acknowledge me? Angry, Mick just walked away. Am I just a freak? Can anyone love me? Flashbacks of Victor lit up his mind. Now sadness filled up his mind as he trudged back to his seat. How could he just, leave? How was it possible to just abandon me like that? He knew dad wouldn't take care of me. Why'd he leave? Deppresion hit and tears started to fall. Thought's of running away drifted in and out of his head. As much as I can't stand it, I gotta stay and support dad. If I leave he'll never make it. After gathering his thoughts and wiping away the tears, Mick thought he should head back to the newsroom. "Caren is going to kill me for not getting a single interview. Probably going to boil me in coffee or something". As he headed down the hallway to the newsroom Mick stopped to see a 'Lorcan For Prom Queen' poster. "Uuh? Wow." This raised his spirits a bit. "This might get me bonus points if I bring it in." Ripping the poster off the wall he brought it in to the newsroom. Not realizing that Lorcan was in the room Mick started "You guys! Have you seen these?" he said holding up the poster with a genuine smile. The smile died in an instant when he saw Lorcan was in the room. Good job, Bozo! Now when Caren is done you can get shot by Lorcan! Mick thought sarcasticly. "Uuh"Come on Mick, save yourself. "I think this would be a good article."Keep going "Bullying Takes a More Artistic Approach." Mick was almost positive he sold the act. "We could start a search for the culprit!" The fact that the rest of the news team had just finished an interview really didn't help his chances but as long as he stayed alive Mick didn't care. Slightly embarrassed yet glad that he was done rambling Mick asked, "So what do ya think?" Kira "We need to talk," Taryn said in a low voice. "Don't be alone. Since you're hangin' out with Masaki, it would be a good idea for ye t' keep doin' that as much as ye can. Try not t' do anythin' else to provoke Lorcan, alright?" Kira gulped, "Alright, I won't." she was about to disconnect when she added, "Oh and Taryn? I'm glad your safe. And um, have fun, you know, at the hospitle. With Camron. Um, er, bye." Kira quickly hung up, feeling slightly embarresed. That last bit had not come out right. "Is everything alright?" Masaki asked. Noticing that his eyebrows had disappeared into his hair line, she thought he probably mis-intereted the 'hospitle' comment as well. "Yah," Kira said, handing the expensive looking phone back to Masaki, gingerly. "They just took a half day off, but they're safe." she took a beat. "Would you um, mind if I, um, oh gosh I need to stop saying um...Would you mind if I sat here?" she gestured to Masaki's table. ----- Devon "Yea man, sit down. So have you asked anyone to prom yet Dev?" Devon ran a hand carefully through his already tousled hair. He hadn't even taken a bite and the talk had already turned to prom. But Devon shrugged casualy like it was no big deal, like he could conjure a pretty girl out of thin air with no problem--which in his opinion he could. "Naw, not yet. Just waiting to...narrow things down." he took a swig of his poweraid and looked around the cafiteria with ease, scanning the tables, though his eyes fell on Maggie and Rosie's table for a second longer before he turned back to his own group. "So you two have plans to go, I assume?" Devon adressed Beau and Britt. ----- Caren Caren loped confidently down the halls and into the cafiteria where she assumed Kira would be. When you obsurved people for a living, you go to know everything about them. And there Kira was, sitting at one of the first tables on the right, with a guy, Caren noted, that was not her supposed boyfriend. Caren swept the room, looking for one more person...Drat, where is that Mick? I'm going to boil him in coffee for not showing today... Caren brushed the thought aside and sat down comfortably at Kira and Masaki--close up, Caren recognized him: Asian, buisness genius, straight A's in school, wealthy. "Hi, Masaki!" Caren gushed, rudely inerrupting their conversation before turning her attention to Kira. "So, Kira, I've heard from a not-so-reputable source that you would recognize this photo intimitly--what do you have to say about that?" She held up her camera depicting the 'Lorcan for Prom Queen' poster an inch from Kira's nose. Rina Rina smiled brightly at the guy, she knew she had seen him around before, but he was probably in an older grade or something. "I guess we're both to blame then." She released the grip on her arm and looked up at the guy. "I....well...I was just going to fill my water bottle." She poited to the fountain, "I guess fate was on the good side, because I'm glad I got to talk to someone, that wasn't a bunch of squeeling girls." She nodded toward her table, "We probably wont ever cross paths again, being that this is a rather big school, and I'm willing to bet you're not a sophomore, but my name is Sabrina, but everyone calls me Rina." Lyla Lyla jumped when the door busted open. She looked away from her camera and saw a girl she didn't know. Who obviously was on some kind of mission. When Sebi showed her his picture she nodded, then looked up at Lorcan as Sebi addressed the bursting in girl. "Well...umm...you're all finished up. You should see it in the paper soon." She turned away to head back to her bag when the door flew open again and Mick came in with a sign flailing. She turned around fully eyes wide. She went ridged and looked between Lorcan and Mick. When Mick covered it up, not very well, but he atleast tried. Maybe Lorcan would buy it. She made herself smile, "Well....we...um...sort of already have an idea of who did it.... but it was a good try." Lyla turned around and started putting her camera away hoping that Lorcan would leave and not become angry. Rosie Rosie smiled at Narayan, "Wow, I didn't know that! That's soooo cool!" She smiled even brighter, "Is it a really weird switch coming from here to there. I know it was when I moved from the country." She looked between Narayan and Maggie, hoping to keep them in a conversation. Tanner Tanner smiled, "Well everything I said was true, and many people should have told you what I did before." He took a bite of his food and cringed a little when Miyuki brought up the incident. He shook his head, "No...come to think of it, I haven't actually seen Cameron since he...well you know, found out what I did. I think maybe he might be avoiding me, but I don't blame him. I'm just suprised that you are sitting with me." Narayan: "So I hear you live in some kind of eco-village Narayan? That must be cool." "Thank you, yes, it is. We are doing a lot of work to find ways to live well without fossil fuels, and in ways that benefit the environment rather than harming it," Narayan replied, hoping he did not sound too weird. He wasn't really sure how to explain what the Cotu did in a way that would make sense to someone who (probably) wasn't familiar with many of the concepts. It was easier to show. "If you are interested, visitors are welcome, and I or one of the others could show you around." Rosie smiled at Narayan, "Wow, I didn't know that! That's soooo cool!" She smiled even brighter, "Is it a really weird switch coming from here to there. I know it was when I moved from the country." "Thank you, yes, it is...very different," he said, not wanting to offer insult by calling the suburban life of most of the other kids here 'weird,' even if it was, to him. "You used to live in the country? Did you live on a ranch, or a farm?" Suri:"Whats up Suri?" Sebi said. "Well, I was wondering if you would mind helping me do some filming for my music set for the Prom. I can do it myself with my videocam and a tripod, but it would look a lot better if I had the help of somebody who actually knew how to direct a shoot and do the lights and stuff." Miyuki:"I haven't seen Camron either. Maybe he had to leave school? He might have wanted to go home and talk to his family about the TV show, like whether they want to try to stop them from using his sister's death on air." Lorcan:"Well...umm...you're all finished up. You should see it in the paper soon." "Aye, I'll be takin' a personal interest in th' story," he said, then started to walk out when some other punk busted in waving one of the posters. He had to struggle to keep his face neutral so neither of the photographers could catch an unflattering shot. "We could start a search for the culprit! So what do ya think?" "Brilliant idea, boyo," Lorcan said, clapping Mick on the shoulder. "Well....we...um...sort of already have an idea of who did it.... but it was a good try." "Caren's down gettin' an interview with Kira Phillips now," Lorcan said, making sure to finger her for this new Intrepid Reporter. "Maybe ye could go find 'em an' get some footage, eh?" he said, then stalked out of the room. Masaki: "Would you um, mind if I, um, oh gosh I need to stop saying um...Would you mind if I sat here?" she gestured to Masaki's table. "Uh...not at all. Please, be my g--" Masaki replied, cut off by a boisterous voice. "Hi, Masaki!" Caren gushed, rudely inerrupting their conversation before turning her attention to Kira. "So, Kira, I've heard from a not-so-reputable source that you would recognize this photo intimately--what do you have to say about that?" She held up her camera depicting the 'Lorcan for Prom Queen' poster an inch from Kira's nose. Masaki didn't get a look at the picture on Caren's camera screen, but he thought he had a pretty good guess as to what it showed. He looked to Kira, deciding he should follow her lead. Taryn:"Oh and Taryn? I'm glad your safe. And um, have fun, you know, at the hospitle. With Camron. Um, er, bye." Taryn felt the heat of embarrassment rise to her cheeks. Bugger, I hope he didn't hear that! It was all to easy to imagine Camron interpreting Kira's words as evidence that they girl-talked about Taryn liking him or something. It didn't occur to her that her own words urging Kira to stick around with Masaki might seem matchmaker-y. "Right, uh, bye." She hung up, then redirected her attention to Camron and his mother. "So...uh...your sister...Miranda? I know she's recoverin' from th' accident an' all, but...what are her specific injuries, if ye don't mind me askin'? See, I...have some friends at M.I.T. and a couple other places...and they have friends...so it's possible they might know of some cutting edge treatments or technologies that the doctors here might not know about. I'd like t' try an' help if I can." Mick "Brilliant idea, boyo," Lorcan said, Clapping Mick on the shoulder. To Mick, it felt like the Grim Reaper had just ripped his soul away from him. "Well....we...um...sort of already have an idea of who did it.... but it was a good try." Lyla buzzed in. "Caren's down gettin' an interview with Kira Phillips now," Lorcan said. "Maybe ye could go find 'em an' get some footage, eh?" he said, then walked out of the room. He could have sworn the shadows almost engulfed him on his way out the door but Mick just kept it to himself. Huh, that would make a good poem, "The Shadow Man" I like it. Once he snapped out of his poetic trance, Mick thought he should fill his water bottle up at the fountain before class started. He also wanted to just be seen around Caren so he wasn't on Lorcan's 'List'. When he got down to the fountain he noticed Sabrina at the fountain. "Oh shoot!" Mick had a crush on Sabrina ever since Jr. High. She hads been the subject of many of his poems and some songs that he had written. As he ducked around the corner to hide, Mick thought he saw Lorcan. Crap! Just go get the dang water! After his mental self-torture, He walked to the fountain and was relieved to see that Sabrina was talking to someone else. Good, now just try to slip by without her noticing and your safe. He walked towards her and could hear the end of her last sentence "...everyone calls me Rina." Rina, how beautiful. Mick quickly jumped to the fountain and filled his bottle up. Well, he tried to but he lost his grip on the bottle and it splashed all over his shirt and on the floor. "Dang it... Good job Mick." he said to himself. As he backed up he could hear some of the students laughing and to make matters worse he tripped backwards and his hand hit the fountain. As people were busting up now, Mick was almost sure he had broken his hand. As if being soaked, in pain, and being laughed at wasn't enough, all of this happend right next to Sabrina. As Mick tried to get up again he slipped yet again and landed on his hand. "Gahh!!" Screaming in pain, Mick didn't even try to get up he just sat there in his misery waiting for everyone to clear out. Rina Rina had just finished telling David who she was, when she saw Mick spill his drink behind David. She looked around the cafeteria upset that everyone just laughed. She looked at Mick and wanted to do, something but didn't know what to do. Then he tripped and hit his his hand on the fountain, then slipped again. Rina felt so terrible for him. By now the entire cafeteria was cracking up, and Rina was sure somewhere someone was recording, and this incident was going to end up on YouTube. She smiled at David, "Umm, can you excuse me for a minute." She gave him and apologetic look, then turned and walked toward Mick. She hoped David wouldn't understand. Rina knelt down next to Mick and grabbed his water bottle. She smiled at him as she handed it to him, and offered him her other hand to help him stand. "I think you should get to the nurse, so she can check your hand. Also, don't listen to everyone else. They won't matter in a few years, when you become some famous director or something, you like film righta?" Mick Just as Mick was ready to start crying, Sabrina reached down to pick up his water bottle and then held her hand out to help him up. "I think you should get to the nurse, so she can check your hand. Also, don't listen to everyone else. They won't matter in a few years, when you become some famous director or something, you like film right?" She asked sweetly. Is she really talking to me? Her smile was warm but it seemed a little faded compared to other times he'd seen her. After searching for the right words for a couple seconds he finally came up with, "Thanks for helping me up." Smooth one Mick. Just being around Sabrina made Mick nervous and jumpy. "I'm going to go to the nurse now. Thanks again for helping me up, Rina." With that Mick left to go to the nurse, totally forgetting that she had asked about him liking to film. Just having her talk to him was the highlight of his week. After the nurse had bandaged his hand he was glad it was just a contusion and not broken. By the time he had gotten released from the nurse, Mick was late to class and now just ready to be done with the day. After what felt like hours of Algebra, Mick got to his locker and was getting ready to head home when he was hit in the back by a football hard. "Hey, Nice job at the water fountain Kid! Filling your water bottle up can be such a pain in the butt huh?" said some jock*. He and his buds started busting up and walked off. This threw Mick over the edge. He slammed his locker with his good hand and walked out of the school quickly. Once he had gotten outside he remembered that his water bottle was still in his locker. Great! this day just keeps getting better! the sarcasm almost tangible in his thoughts. As he walked back into the school to his locker he was ready to burst. Kira "Hi, Masaki!" Caren gushed, rudely inerrupting their conversation before turning her attention to Kira. "So, Kira, I've heard from a not-so-reputable source that you would recognize this photo intimately--what do you have to say about that?" She held up her camera depicting the 'Lorcan for Prom Queen' poster an inch from Kira's nose. Kira risked a glance at Masaki. Kira wasn't much of a face reader, and Masaki's momentary mask was hard to get through, but she could sort of tell from the way his eyes were following her that he wasn't going to question anything she said. Kira's brain went on over-drive red alert. She could just hear the blaring sirens and see the red flashing lights that screamed a warning. She had only seconds to fix this mess, or say something utterly stupid. What would Taryn do? "Try not t' do anythin' else to provoke Lorcan, alright?" That was pretty much out the window. But honestly, she had decked Lorcan and then professed undying love for him on national television. Denying that would only prove her guilt. She really wanted to ditch this whole pretending-to-be-Lorcan's-girlfriend-to-stay-safe stupid idea, but the ball had already dropped. She would have to roll with it. Caren After A few moment's of silence from Kira, Caren was sure she had caught the culprit red handed. She pressed the record button on the camera already pointed at Kira's face. Caren hid a smug smile. "I hear it on first-hand authority that you made these posters to get back at your boyfriend, Lorcan." The explosion Caren recieved was not what she was expecting. "Of course I've seen those posters, I mean, it's not like they are all over the school, or anything." Kira the whippersnapper gave Caren an exaggerated look. Ahhh, sarcasim, is then. "And don't try and hide the fact that your 'not so reputable source' and 'first hand authority' is anyone other than Lorcan." Kira continued. "And yah, I decked my boyfriend on TV, but if you botherd to wait to see the rest of the story, I regreted it and apoligized already. But yah, I know it wasn't a very nice girlfriend thing to do, so I get it if Lorcan is still p***** and blamed me for the posters. If I were him, I'd do the same thing. Heck, maybe he even made the posters to get back at me. But whoever did make them is soooo going to buy me new art supplise, because no one jacks the posters I was suppose to use for prom, then makes them into some sick joke against me and my boyfriend." "Of course." Caren said, seising Kira's moment of silence to jump onto another question. "Off of the poster topic: How did you two meet? Not to seem rude, but I believe many of our listeners would agree that Lorcan dosn't seem like your type. You have a reputation of hating bullies: Haven't you pranked Lorcan more than once before?" Kira Kira gritted her teeth. Did these people ever stop prying? "I thought we were off of the poster topic." Kira said. "We are, what do you me--" "You said "pranked", isn't that refering to the posters?" "It has nothing to do with it." "You were implying it." "You're avoiding the question." "Fine." Kira snapped, then hunched over, as if protectivly. "It's really none of your buisness, but since you're going to make something up if I don't tell you..." Here goes nothing... Kira changed her voice into a somewhat nicer and more vunrable tone. Oh gods, I think I'm going to hurl if I have to suck up to Lorcan one more time... " Look, it hasn't been easy, growing up like me... like a," Kira winced the word out, "foster kid. I've been alot of bad places and seen alot of crap. You may call Lorcan a bully, but he's the biggest bully on the playground--so I feel safe with him." I am going to barf, Oh god I'm going to barf all over Caren, this is sooo gross... Kira looked directly into the camera, to make eye contact with the viewer, " With him, I know that if anyone messes with me, they won't get away with it." Kira could only hope Lorcan would read her message to him between the lines. Caren With that, Kira turned her back on the camera and vigorously stabbed at some caffiteria broccoli. "Ooookay then..." Caren turned off the camera. "Thank's for your time. When we find the culprit, you'll see it in the school paper." Caren turned her back on the two and headed back up too the newspaper office. Mmmmhmmm, sure Kira. Caren had to be skeptical. Kira seemed too dramatic, and said all the right things to get herself out of trouble. But still, Kira was smart. From the audience point of view, she would seem very convincing. And her and Lorcan's stories seemed to fit together somewhat...But still, he had been far to nonchalent and confident during his interview, and her, too dramatic. Almost like they had planned it. Maybe they had planned the whole darn thing just to get attention. Well whatever it was, Caren smelled something fishy. And what was Kira doing sitting with Masaki at lunch if she was supposidly dating Lorcan? Camron "So...uh...your sister...Miranda? I know she's recoverin' from th' accident an' all, but...what are her specific injuries, if ye don't mind me askin'? See, I...have some friends at M.I.T. and a couple other places...and they have friends...so it's possible they might know of some cutting edge treatments or technologies that the doctors here might not know about. I'd like t' try an' help if I can." Taryn said. There was a moment of silence. Camron felt his own eyes welling up, then His mother took a step toward Taryn and hugged her gently. "You are a kind girl." Esperanza said, tears of mixed emotions falling down her cheeks. "It was by no accident God planned for you too meet Camron and then come to be here today." Esperanza beamed at Taryn through teary eyes. "It brings me joy." Esperanza smiled at Taryn, then began walking toward the entrance. Camron fell in step beside Taryn as his mother continued to speak as she whiped away her tears, " Well, we're not sure if anything can be done--Miranda sufferd severe head trama, as well as permanant damage to some organs. She enterd the coma because of hitting her head, but the doctors say it's lucky she enterd the coma because the damage and pain to her body might have killed her. Being in the coma slows the effects of the damage to her body; the doctors say it can only slow the inevitable, though." Esperanza paused and looked breifly at Camron. "But we still have hope. So far, though there has been no improvement, there has been no internal deteriration either. And at least Miranda is in no pain." The trio enterd the building and filed into the elevator. Masaki:Masaki felt his heart sink when Kira admitted to being Lorcan's girlfriend. If he makes her feel so 'safe,' why does Taryn have to make her sit with me to 'protect' her from him ? he thought. Well...I already told her she deserves better. If I say anything else she'll think I'm hitting on her and might even ask him to chase me away. Noticing the suspicious look on Caren's face, Masaki decided he'd better give Kira cover or Caren, Intrepid Reporter might decide there was a 'story' here, and Kira would have a violent jealous boyfriend on her hands. "We're on the Prom Committee. She came to me to talk about budgeting for replacement supplies," he explained. Taryn:Taryn was surprised by the woman's tender embrace, but she hugged her back, more tightly than she should have. She closed her eyes, surrendering, for a moment, to the feel of a mother's embrace. It was not something she could hold onto for long. When Esperanza started to release her, she let go and backed away, blushing behind tear-filled eyes. Her expression turned shifted to a mixture of nervousness and incomprehension when Esperanza started talking about God's "plan." Do they really think that? she thought, casting a glance toward Camron for any sign of disagreement, and finding none. "Ma'am...uh...ye shouldn't go thinkin' I'm part of any Big Cosmic Plan. I can't guarantee ye nothin' at all. Now I know doctors can grow things like cartilage an' replacement bladders in bioreactors, but more complex organs like hearts an' livers are still outta reach as far as I know. What I know most about is brain-machine interfaces, 'cause I research it for me own work. If she's conscious, then there are ways she might be able to communicate or control robots through a computer, even if she can't move her body. She could wear an EEG cap that would sense her brain activity, and use certain thoughts to pronounce sounds or control a robot or computer cursor. There's already a toy called the ' Star Wars Force Trainer that senses your brain waves and lets you control a ball lifted by air in a tube, and the folks at IBM say they'll have fully functional brain-machine interfaces in five years. There's also work bein' done on brain implants; that's puttin' a receptor chip directly into the brain tissue. But I can't promise ye that any of it'll work for your Miranda. If ye can get me a copy of her medical records an' whatever brain scans or MRI's they've taken, I'll do what I can though."
|
|
Logos
Full Member
Posts: 172
|
Prom
Sept 21, 2012 5:13:01 GMT -5
Post by Logos on Sept 21, 2012 5:13:01 GMT -5
Beau Beau watched Devon's eyes as they flickered briefly to the table where Maggie and her friend Rosie sat. "So you two have plans to go, I assume?" Beau started to answer, but Brittany got there first. "Of course!" She said quickly, almost harshly, as if assuring herself of the fact. "Everything's in place. I've got my dress, the limo is paid for, and Beau is going to pick out his tux this afternoon!" She turned to him, blue eyes like ice. "Aren't you Beau?" Beau nodded, forced a small smile and pretended to look at some notch in the table. "If you need a ride you can come with us. The limo seats a bunch of people and my mom got it cheap from some guy who works for her... I don't know if we'll stay for the whole thing though..." He realized that the last comment was a mistake almost instantly. "No Beau," Cold fury pulsed in Brittany eyes, "We've been over this." She turned away, Beau shifted uncomfortably. For a moment she almost seemed ready to let it go, to turn back to her salad and forget he'd said anything but then she turned back to him. "You are going to that prom. You will pick me up and actually smile for my mom's pictures. When we get to the prom you will dance with me and you will enjoy it. You will not sit at a table the whole time or run off to the hotel lobby and cower like a scared little boy." "Brittany I..." "Not finished. Further more, if we get selected for prom King and Queen you will come up on stage with me, and we will dance the King and Queen's dance together or I will find someone else to take me to the prom. You left me all alone last year you know. Humiliated me in front of the whole school. Don't you ever think about anyone but yourself?" She paused, daring him to say something but he just sat frozen. The world seemed to collapse around him, he felt suddenly lightheaded. Surely she didn't mean that? They'd been dating for two years! She wouldn't just leave, right? He opened his mouth to speak but the words stuck in his throat. He looked away and swallowed down bile. "I mean d**** it Beau, I'm sick of dealing with this." She stood up, a swarm of other cheerleaders quickly forming around her. Tears clung at the corners of her eyes but her gaze still spoke nothing but venom. There was a long pause as she considered what else to say, what other daggers to throw but in the end she simply sighed defeat. "Just get your act together before Prom Beau ok?" And without waiting for an answer she turned, straitened her shoulders and walked towards the girls bathroom, entourage in tow. Beau sat motionless almost a full minute, heart pounding through his chest. Everyone in the room must be staring at him. They all hated him anyway really. All just wanted him to make one wrong step. He could hear them laughing at him now. He really must be a freak then. He reached into his pocket and drew two of his anti-anxiety meds from their container, not that they would help that fast, but just the action gave him a small bit of reassurance and as he looked up briefly to throw the pills into his mouth and dry swallow he saw that the students weren't even looking at him but instead at some clumsy sophomore who had spilled his drink. This gave him just enough confidence to address Devon, "Man, do yourself a favor and don't even bother with a girl. They're entirely too much work." The tone was right, something that a jock should say when his girl went crazy on him but his voice was too shaky, his expression to tense to sell the words completely. He checked his watch, the bell would ring in a minute or two anyway. He didn't want to stay with his friends any longer, both for fear that they would laugh and and that they would try to help. He didn't want their pity. "I'll see you at practice Dev." David "I'm a Senior, actually." David smiled, "Nice to meet you..." Suddenly something smashed to the floor and David quickly stepped sideways to avoid rushing liquid. A quick glance behind him found the culprit, some kid he vaguely recognized sprawled out on the floor. David almost laughed before he caught Rina's look of concern. "Umm, can you excuse me for a minute?" David shrugged, "Yea, no problem." His eyes lingered on the girl as she helped the kid up. She was very pretty, and obviously very kind. Not your type David, he warned himself, sweet girls like her don't need messed up party boys like you in their lives. It was true, he knew of course, he'd told Maggie the same thing a thousand times, leave the vagabonds alone. She is cute though. The encounter left him oddly smiling, but his mood still wasn't lifted enough to head to his English class and inevitably, after a few more hellos and some casual flirting with some giggling junior class girls, he found himself once again behind the dumpster by the basketball courts. Still smiling, he blew a few smoke rings and stared out across the chain link fence. Once the bell rang he could make an easy break for it. Fatine Fatine followed her Brittany into the bathroom, whereupon the blond girl burst into tears. "He's such a selfish jerk!" She cried, half angry half genuinely upset. "I just know he's gonna spazz out on me again! And its my senior year!" Fatine rolled her eyes but set her hand on Brittany's shoulder in a comforting gesture. Usually she enjoyed Brittany, the girl was fairly intelligent and her dog-eat-dog mentality regarding the delicate hierarchy of the school, were refreshing, if not trivial. Still, for every ounce of raw nerve and better-than-you brutality Brittany expunged there was bound to be at least some of the emotional wallowing and pitty-fishing Fatine had grown to despise. "Come on Britt, he's not worth it." "He's... He's going to r-ruin everything Tina!" Fatine sighed, her patience was wearing thin today. "Look Britt, you could have any guy in this school, right girls?" The drones looked up from their positions of consultations, eyes bright but empty, like those of mice... or maybe sheep . "Oh definitely!" One particularly squeaky brunette pipped up. The others hurried to show agreement with various nods and exclamations. "All the football guys want you!" "I've always thought you were too good for Beau!" "Yea, and Sam told Kennedy who told Marrissa who told me that Marcus told him that he likes you!" A few more sniffs and Brittany raised her head, "You...You really think so?" More nods and exclamations. "P-prom is so close though..." "I think you still have time, if you were to try someone else that is..." Fatine said, then turning to the sheep. "Why don't you guys just give us a minute?" She waited a few moments while the girls filed out, then turned to Brittany who was now hastily fixing her makeup. Fatine did a quick visual scan to make sure they were alone, "You know what I think you should do?" Brittany paused, then said softly. "You want me to dump him." "Hardly. Your right on one point, its pretty close to prom to be taking risks." "All I want is to be crowned Prom Queen Tina... is that really too much to ask?" "Hey now, don't start crying again or you'll ruin your makeup." She waited until Brittany was looking at her to continue, "I'm not saying that you have to dump Beau, but honestly, he doesn't have the social standing that he does when you two started dating. Not with all the counting his counting his steps and popping pills like Charley Sheen nonsense. There are better guys in this school, better single guys, or at least guys who might be willing to take a chance on someone as beautiful as you." Brittany blinked in surprise, "You want me to cheat on him?" Now Fatine laughed, "Its not like you haven't before." "I... I mean yea, but this would be so... public." "Not if you play your cards right, and even if it did become public I don't think anyone would blame you for leaving Beau, just tell everyone he started hearing voices telling him to hit you or something. Its really not that far fetched." "I don't know Tina, I mean I do love Beau... did love him..." Suddenly another girl entered the bathroom, both girls stopped their conversation instantly. "Just think about it alright?" Fatine said softly, "Your too good to be treated like that." Sebi "Well, I was wondering if you would mind helping me do some filming for my music set for the Prom. I can do it myself with my videocam and a tripod, but it would look a lot better if I had the help of somebody who actually knew how to direct a shoot and do the lights and stuff." Sebi's ears perked up instantly at her request. Sure, working with Maggie had been fun, but with David running the show it had been mostly simple stuff, outdoor shoots and antique furniture. Suri's music was bound to be more interesting. "I'd love to help!" He smiled, "Any place in particular you had? I'm free after school today and tomorrow if you think you could be ready that quick." Lyla Lyla smiled slightly when the girl started asking Sebi if he could help her with her movie. She quietly gathered her things and slipped out of the room, hoping not to distract from their creative thinking. She looked at the clock on the wall and was greatful to find that lunch wasn't quit over yet. She had time to go outside, and get a few snapshots of the school. Maybe she could make it too look beautiful, it was probably going to be impossible, but maybe in the right light it would work. As she stepped outside she felt the nice warm air rush over her, it was so much better outside, away from everyone, than in. She always felt trapped when too many people were around her, and she had no way of getting away from it. She knew people weren't bad, she just didn't mix well with, any of them. She walked across the school lawn and toward the old table and bench that she normally sat on to decide where would be best. She hopped onto the table and pulled out her camera. After sitting and, pretty much, staring at the school she decided to go around the corner a little to take a few pictures. She held her camera up and snapped a few, walking around the school. Nothing else seemed to exhist but, her and the subject she was photographing. Rina Rina wanted to follow Mick as he stood up and turned around quickly. He looked so upset, and she was worried about him, but she thought that he would be better off if she stayed. She turned around to find that David was no longer there either. She sighed and looked back at her table, who just stared at her, as if in shock at her helping Mick. She shook her head, everyone seemed to be so judgemental of everything. She sighed and decided to find the quickest exit from the cafeteria. She chose the bathroom, it wouldn't be bad to make sure all ofher bruises were covered anyway. She walked into the bathroom, and two older girls stopped their coversation immediately, and glanced at her. She walked very quickly to a stall, feeling that every footstep echoed throughout the room. She closed the door behind her and heard one of the girls, who Rina remembered seeing on the cheerleading squad, tell her friend that she was too good to be treated like that. The voice seemed so angry, and ferocious. A shiver went down Rina's spine as she leaned against the stall wall. She hoped they would leave, she was trying to get out of the cafeteria to get away from all the drama, and she had seemed to step right back into it. Kira "We're on the Prom Committee. She came to me to talk about budgeting for replacement supplies," Masaki explained. What? Kira thought, why would Masaki be...Her eyes traveld to Caren's suspicious face. Oh. Right. She was supposidly with Lorcan and here she was sitting with Masaki. "Okay." Caren said in that whatever-you-say-but-I-am-so-not-convinced voice as she walked away. There was a moment of awakard silence. Kira trying to look anywhere but at Masaki, a thousand explanations trying to jump out of her mouth. She felt guilt and panic rising inside of her, like a pot of water overboiling. Here she was lieing to his face, and he had defended her. She just felt so unclean lieing about Lorcan and hideing part of her. She imagind what Taryn's life must have been like. Is this what it was like to stay safe? Kira's eyes finally discoverd Masaki's. "Thanks." she managed to confide in him calmly. She wanted to jump up and down and scream, but she felt that if she started to panic, she wouldn't be able to stop. Caren Caren marched her hiney up to the newspaper room. If she was lucky, she would be able to type up the interviews before the bell rang. She saluted the room as she made a bee line for the computer. She dropped her bag on the chair next to her with a thump, but set her camera down nicely on the desk. With one hand, she plugged the camera into the computer and began downloading her interview with Kira, with the other hand she began typing up the opener to the article, all while informing, "You would not believe what is going down in the prom committee..." Camron "Oh my goodness!" Esperanza placed a hand over her heart at the mention of all the high-tech suggestions from Taryn. "Well, that is an area my Camron and Juan would be more familliar with. My husband." she explaind the new name reference to Taryn. But Camron knew what else she was thinking that she had left off. Would we be able to afford all that, even the procedjurs.... "Yah." Camron backed his mother up apsently while falling in step beside Taryn as the trio left the elevator. He whiped his plams down the sides of his jeans. Strange, he thought showing Miranda to Taryn would be harder than this, but he felt his nerves begin to slip away as an unexpected calm came over him. Ok Camron, you can do this... He forced himself to not think about Tanner as he glanced over at Taryn. He wanted to say something to her, but knew there was really no words to express himself, so he gave her a greatfull and reasuring smile. Anyway, she must be feeling even more out of place than he was. "Sooo this is it." he gestured to a door that they were approching. Devon Devon stopped in mid-bite as Brittany began loading on Beau. He averted his eyes from everyone at the table, embarressed for Beau. God, the last lecture like that he had gotten was from his steap mother. Maybe the two witches should start a cult for annoying women. Brittany stormed off and Devon whistled. "Man." he symithised with Beau in one word. "Man, do yourself a favor and don't even bother with a girl. They're entirely too much work." Beau said. "I'll see you at practice Dev." Devon saluted Beau in silent misery, and downed the rest of his power aid. Right. Critera number one for a prom date/girl friend, aside from being an 8 or higher, no nagging. Masaki: Masaki didn't need to have Caren's journalistic instincts to know that something was up with Kira, beyond the 'simple' situation of having a tiger by the tail in the form of Lorcan, the worst boyfriend in the history of the universe. She seemed conflicted somehow, pointedly looking away from him for several long seconds. When she finally did look at him and say 'Thanks,' the brief glimpse of her pretty eyes gave him the impression that she was about to explode or fall apart or...something. He felt like he was in one of those 'deactivate a bomb' scenes in an action movie, but without the benefit of a countdown clock, or any useful knowledge about bombs. What do you do when ALL of the wires are red? Though he was sure he had no right to say anything, and that anything he did say would be unwelcome, he also couldn't not try to help. Like a cornered animal, he was forced to retreat onto familiar territory. "You're welcome. Sorry, I know it is not my place to say this, but...there is a trap some investors fall into called 'sunk costs.' When they have invested in a company that is headed for failure, they will hold on, or sometimes even invest more, hoping that things will get better and they will not lose what they have already put in. So instead of taking a partial loss, they hang on until they lose everything." What am I saying? This has to be making absolutely NO sense to her! "Uh...my sister...volunteers for the battered women's shelter when they need help and she has time. Too many of the stories of the brutalized women and children there start with...seeking protection by...being with the biggest bully, the big strong man. 'Lorcan Incorporated' is a company without a future. You should...divest before it is too late to get out." Masaki's eyes dropped to the table. There were probably about a thousand ways she could take it the wrong way, and he was sure he sounded like some utterly inept sitcom dad trying to talk his daughter out of falling in love with the hunky-cool biker guy. Suri: "I'd love to help!" He smiled, "Any place in particular you had? I'm free after school today and tomorrow if you think you could be ready that quick." "Awesome!" Suri replied, feeling her heart skip a beat. "When I film by myself I just shoot against a greenscreen in my garage and use video editing software to sorta make it work. But actual on-location shots could be even better, especially if they were related to the Prom theme. If you want, maybe you could come over after school and I could show you some of the vids I've done for Youtube and see if they give you any ideas?" Omigod, did I just invite him to my house? OK, try to stay cool... Taryn: Taryn nodded when Esperanza made reference to her husband. Camron had already told her about his father's involvement in areas of research related to her own. She would have been eager to meet him, not to mention spend more time with his kind-hearted wife, if that hadn't meant putting them in danger. Better that Lorcan not know they exist; more important still that they never learn of his existence, or Taryn's life situation, especially anything to do with the Operation. Maybe I shouldn't have come here. What if his parents start asking him things like 'whatever happened to that nice girl Taryn?' or 'Why don't you invite her to our next Saturday barbecue?' Then Camron gave her a big smile, and Taryn wasn't sure if the acceleration in her heart rate was due to fear...or something else. She braced herself as Camron and Esperanza readied themselves to open the hospital room door, trying to be ready for whatever she might see on the other side. David Several minutes later, David found his anger drifting away on clouds of smoke and instead of worrying about Beau or Maggie he was thinking about Prom. He had money for a tux, though he hadn't rented one yet, and most likely he'd be riding to prom with Beau and his entourage, but as of yet he didn't have a date and for the moment he wasn't sure weather or not he would seek one out. Sure, it was probably expected that he had a date but on the other hand having a date complicated matters. If he had a date he would have to tend to her, she would be upset if he happened to dance with others... or kiss them. Really, the whole institution was ridiculous what really mattered were the after parties. He thought for a moment, this was something he may have to work on. Suddenly a girl, Sebi's friend Lyla he thought, appeared around the corner of the gymnasium, camera in hand and oblivious to the world outside the parameters of her wide-focus lens. "Hey." He called to her, "Your Lyla? Sebi's friend, right?" He took one last drag then threw the remain of the cigarette on the ground, grinding it into the gravel with his shoe. "What are taking pictures for?" Rosie Rosie smiled, "Yes sir! I loved the country." She sighed, "I lived on a ranch, we raised horses. I loved them so much, but then we had to move, and here I am. I kinda know what ya mean when you say it's different. It really did take some getting used to. I do like it in the city, but it can be a little too much." She grinned up at him, "but I guess, your change was way more than mine, and still is." She looked over at Maggie, "Maggie, here knows how to work with the city. She's real good at almost everything." Rosie smiled encouragingly, something was bothering Maggie, and Rosie wanted to distract her from whatever was upsetting her. Tanner Tanner nodded slowly, "I hope so Miyuki. I don't know how his family could take it if they showed that to the world. It would make their daughter's death, like a circus show." He shook his head, "Why couldn't they just mind their own business." He brought his fist down on the table, making a few people turn to see what was happening, but quickly lost interest, when nothing else "entertaining" happened. Lyla Lyla snapped every angle of the building that she could, but then was drawn away from the school building by the surroundings. Sometimes the craziness of the city could be captured perfectly in one image. She lost track of the rest of the world, until she was pulled out of her trance. She jumped slightly as she heard her name from behind her. She hadn't even seen anyone there. She turned around to see a guy she had seen around before. She thought his name was David, and he hung around the group with all of the kids in sports, and was at almost everything she could remember photographing. Sports events, plays, etc. "Your Lyla? Sebi's friend, right?" She shook her head slightly coming back from her train of thought, and looked back at him as he put out his cigarette and started toward her.She went stiff slightly, how did he know her name? He said he knew Sebi, which would make a little bit of sense, but it wasn't like she hung out with Sebi all of the time, just for newspaper stuff. She managed a small smile toward him as he came over. "Ummm...yeah, that's me." She pushed her stray hairs behind her ear nervously. If the things she had heard were true David had a way of leading girls on, and talking his way out of everything. It made her a little nervous having him talk to her, but maybe all of the things she had heard, were just rumors. Made up, because David, came so late in his high school career, and was known by everyone. "What are taking pictures for?" She looked down at the camera around her neck, "Well...I was taking pictures of the school, trying to get something for...for the paper. She smiled a little, "but then I just...sorta left that plan, and started taking pictures of almost everything..." She bit the inside of her cheek, and felt a little calmer after talking about her photos. It was one thing that she could talk about a little easier. "I always get lost in my camera..." she looked down at her converse feeling a little awkward. "Ummm...what were you doing out here? Most of the time when I come out here, there's really no one else..." She knew that, that was a stupid question. She had clearly seen him putting out a cigarette, and she could smell it on his clothes. Lyla looked up at him for the first time since he had walked over. He didn't seem like, he was as bad as everyone said, he just had something in his expression that said he craved adventure, and thrills. Lyla wanted so bad to pull her camera up to her eyes and snap a shot, but knew better than that. Maggie Though Maggie appeared to be engaged in the conversation, her mind was occupied elsewhere, mainley on Brittany and Fatin'es snide remarks. So while she was vaguley aware of the conversation going on she was still suprised when her name entered into the conversation. "Maggie, here knows how to work with the city. She's real good at almost everything." Maggie's face reddened somewhat, "Not really, I'm actually pretty average." She said simply, brushing off the compliment. "But I have lived in Sacremento all my life, it can be a lot of fun if you know where to look. I usually just hang out at the mall in stuff, but Old Sacremento is cool and tourists really like the river." She shrugged, "With Cheer practice and prom commitee I haven't really had time to explore much lately." Sebi "Awesome!" Suri replied, "When I film by myself I just shoot against a greenscreen in my garage and use video editing software to sorta make it work. But actual on-location shots could be even better, especially if they were related to the Prom theme. If you want, maybe you could come over after school and I could show you some of the vids I've done for Youtube and see if they give you any ideas?" "Yea!" Sebi smiled enthusiastically, He hadn't expected Suri to actually invite him over! "That'd be great! I don't think prom committee has chosen the theme just yet but they should pretty soon, but I'm sure we could find some cool places to shoot." David "Ummm...yeah, that's me." David approached her but slowed up slightly when he realized how nervous she appeared. Huh, thats weird, am I really that scary? He thought about it a moment, guy hanging out behind a dumpster smoking, no one around. Ok well maybe the situation is a little bit creepy... but not really. Heck, I think I'm pretty darn likable most of the time. He asked her about her pictures. "Well...I was taking pictures of the school, trying to get something for...for the paper. She smiled a little, "but then I just...sorta left that plan, and started taking pictures of almost everything..." She bit the inside of her cheek, and David smiled softly. For all her nervousness the girl was pretty cute. "I always get lost in my camera..." she looked down at her converse, avoiding his gaze. "Ummm...what were you doing out here? Most of the time when I come out here, there's really no one else..." "Oh... that..." He smiled apologetically, "Just taking my daily dose of rat poison. Usually I don't get visitors so I guess California's better at discouraging the habit than Idaho." He shrugged, "Between you and me, I don't really intend to stay long anyway. It's just far too nice a day to waste in Mrs. Berner's English class, and besides I've already read Hamlet." He cleared his throat dramatically, "To skip or not to skip - that is the question: Whether it 'tis nobler in the mind to suffer The slings and arrows of outrageous boredom, or to simply leave, the sea of zombies, and enjoy a beautiful afternoon..." He smiled deviously. "At least I'm pretty sure thats how it goes." Brittany The younger girl, Rina, stumbled past them and both older girls rolled their eyes. Brittany turned to the mirror and quickley checked her makeup, then turned to Fatine as the dark haired girl held open the door. "Thanks Tina, you always know how to make me feel better." "Don't mention it." Fatine said, now walking towards the hallway in anticipation of the bell. "If you want that crown, take it, the only crime would be for you to let anything get in your way." Brittany shrugged, she still wasn't sure about what Fatine was saying but the idea was tempting. She waved as Fatine headed off to her theatre class and then walked into Mrs. Berner's English class, which was empty save for the mousey looking Mrs. Berner finishing lunch at her desk. She startled slightley as Brittany entered the room, "Is everything all right Ms. Davis?" She asked quietly. "Everything is perfectly fine." Kira "You're welcome. Sorry, I know it is not my place to say this, but...there is a trap some investors fall into called 'sunk costs.' When they have invested in a company that is headed for failure, they will hold on, or sometimes even invest more, hoping that things will get better and they will not lose what they have already put in. So instead of taking a partial loss, they hang on until they lose everything." What?! Kira blinked at what she took to be a sudden, random change of conversation. For a second it felt like the world was turned upsidown as she tried to inturpert Masaki's greek. "Uh...my sister...volunteers for the battered women's shelter when they need help and she has time. Too many of the stories of the brutalized women and children there start with...seeking protection by...being with the biggest bully, the big strong man. 'Lorcan Incorporated' is a company without a future. You should...divest before it is too late to get out." Kira's cheeks burned red as she caught onto what he was implying. She moved her lips up and down several times before anything came out. She couldn't see what she looked like, but it must have been exactly how she felt because Masaki began looking pretty uncomfortable and apologetic. Overlying anger jolted through her veigns. "I-I-I...what would you know about it?!" the harsh voice coming out of her sounded like it was coming from someone else. Why was she so angry? Because Masaki was trying to tell her what to do? Because he was bringing up horrifing past experiences that he would never know the pain of, rich and privlaged that he was? Kira was suddenly awhere of the fact that she had shot out of her seat. Embaressment colored her already heated face. She didn't know if the look on Masaki's face made her want to hug him or flee. She choose the latter urge. She snatched her lunch bag off of the table, and hurled her shool bag so violently over her shoulder that the corner of the table caught it. The angry pulling in both directions caused the strap to tear off on one side, dumping half the contents of her bag at Masaki's feet. She stooped and hurridly scooped some items back inside before swooping the desicrated bag up in her arms like a bag of flour and taking off. Halfway out of the room an uninvited pressure pushed against her sinuses and behind her eyes. The forthcoming tears suprised her more than anything that week. It was only after she had turned her back on somone that was a potential friend that her anger dulled enough for her to see her other emotions shining through. In fact, she was not angry at all, at least not at Masaki. It seemed that anger was so prominent in her mind these days that it was the only emotion she recognized anymore. Or at least the only one she wanted to recognize--her anger was so strong it blocked out everything else she didn't want to feel, that she told herself she was tough enough to overcome: pain, greif, helplessness, abandonment, and over all, fear. It had started when she got involved with Lorcan and Taryn. Of course Kira convinced herself it was no big deal, that she could handle herself and had been taking care of bullies for years. But then the weirdness of all Taryn's safty methods had started to scare her when she began to see the truth in them. Not that she was afraid of Lorcan, or afraid of physcal pain, or even dieing. It was the strange bleakness of the unknown that had unnerved her. She was use to fighting bullies straight out, not putting on a mask in and playing a fake role to keep them in check. It was simply not her. And being angry all the time--well that was starting to annoy her as well, not to mention was getting her into bad scrapes. But she was angry at herself, angry because she had been so stupid, angry for hiding her emotions, and angry for having them at all to begin with. Not to mention furious with herself for discovering her mistakes, and then wanting to murder herself for crying. She hadn't cried in years...The whole thing made her want to punch something--preferably Lorcan's face--but the newly budded rational side of her brain told her that would only make things worse. Masaki had been right when he said investing in Lorcan had been a bad idea. Strange...his comments about the shealter for abused women, and what he said about Lorcan had really pushed her over the edge. She hadn't cried in years, and been taking all kinds of crap from everyone mostly her entire life, and a few words with caring and empathy from him had broken down all her walls. It felt like he had read the 'Kira Manual', opend up her brain panel, and hit the reset button. What was it about him that could--DO that? Immeadatly she knew the answer: because, like Taryn, he well, cared. Actauly gave a da_ _ about her enought to give her a kick in the right direction. But unlike Taryn, he was a guy. And she hadn't had a male actauly attempt to protect her since...well since forever. Since her dad, but that was an already painfully fading memory. That pressure again welled up behind her eyes. "Oh sh_ _." She sprinted across the hall and barrowled into the bathroom door, nocking several startled girls out of the way. Then she darted into a stall and slammed the door before the wet, salty things began coming out of her eyes, silently. ----------- Camron Camron pushed opend the door and allowed his mother and Taryn to walk through. In the corner of the small room on a hospitle bed was a little girl who looked suspisiously like Camron--or she would have, if she was not obscured and disfigured by numerous machines. An IV bag hung on a pole behind the bed, connected to the girl's hand by a small needle. But that was the eaisest thing to look at: the numerous other tubes that entered her body--from a breathing machine, life support, heartmoniter--looked strange coming out of such a small person, and made her appear somehow bloated, even though she was clearly skinny and deflated from lack of proper food and exercise. Stranger still was what appeared to be a goast of a smile hovering across her pale lips. It was more uncomfortable than Camron imagined, reveling this sight to Taryn, a girl who in all honesty he hardly knew. Showing this to her was like opening his whole family to vunrability. Camron sat down in a chair next to his sister and placed a shakey hand on her forhead, close to her completely shaven head. "H-hi 'Randa." The new knowlege of Tanner thrown into the mix was shaking Camron up more than he cared to express. No matter how hard he tried to push the thought of Tanner to the back of his mind, it kept popping back up whenever he looked at Miranda. "This is Taryn." Camron told his unconcious little sister. "Taryn--this is her." Rosie Rosie took notice of Maggie's disregard for anything that she did that was spectacular. She looked down at the table and fiddled with her thumbs. She never understood why Maggie was so down on herself. It was really sad actually, the girl didn't see everything that was lined up for her, and how much she could amount to. She sighed, and looked back at Narayan, "Oh that's true, have you been to the river yet?" Lyla "Oh... that..." He smiled apologetically, "Just taking my daily dose of rat poison. Usually I don't get visitors so I guess California's better at discouraging the habit than Idaho." Lyla nodded slightly, not knowing how else to respond. Smoking was something her dad would kill her for if he found out she was doing it. He worried that it would kill her, he worried about everything really. He shrugged, "Between you and me, I don't really intend to stay long anyway. It's just far too nice a day to waste in Mrs. Berner's English class, and besides I've already read Hamlet." He cleared his throat dramatically, "To skip or not to skip - that is the question: Whether it 'tis nobler in the mind to suffer The slings and arrows of outrageous boredom, or to simply leave, the sea of zombies, and enjoy a beautiful afternoon..." He smiled deviously. "At least I'm pretty sure thats how it goes." Lyla actually smiled at the Hamlet comment. David was strangely likeable, no matter how much she had heard about him. "Yeah, Mrs. Berner, can be a little boring, but she does mean well. I could never skip class, though, my dad would...he would be so angry." Come to think of it, her dad probably wouldn't be too fond of her talking to someone like David, she could hear him now, "That kid is no good! He needs so much disciplining it's not even funny!" Of course he would eventually take a liking to him, her dad like everyone, but it didn't matter. Once David left the school to skip, he probably would never even think twice about her, and she wouldn't have it any other way. She didn't need friends, she was perfectly fine on her own. She heard the bell ring behind David for the next class to start. She smiled at him, "Well...umm...have fun at your...well wherever you're going. I really should get back to class." David "Yeah, Mrs. Berner, can be a little boring, but she does mean well. I could never skip class, though, my dad would...he would be so angry." Lyla said quietly. Her voice was sweet like that of a birds, but very timid however, despite her obvious discomfort with the whole situation David was somewhat intrigued by the way Lyla was looking at him, with both anxiousness and undeniable curiosity. I've bet you've never even considered cutting class before, he thought. Daddy's little angel. Suddenly the bell rang, the shrillness breaking the fabric of conversation like a rock dropped into still water. She smiled hesitantly, "Well...umm...have fun at your...well wherever you're going. I really should get back to class." She turned and began to walk away. David found his eyes lingering on where her hair met the delicate slope of his shoulders. Usually he didn't go for girls like Lyla, not because he disliked them, but because they were too easy to hurt but something about this girl... "Lyla..." He said just loud enough to be heard before she opened the door to the school building, "You more than welcome to join me, you know." He paused, watching her expression. "I promise I'm not nearly the deviant you think I am..." Well that was a stupid thing to say! She had caught him out hear smoking, talking about skipping class, what else did Miss Overcontrolled need to pass judgement? What the heck is wrong with you David? He shook his head, looked down at the pavement, let out an exasperated laugh "...ok I'm probably exactly the kind of deviant you think I am... but I promise I'm not some weird perv or anything." Narayan:Narayan couldn't help but feel a little out of his depth, talking with not one, but two beautiful American girls. At the start of his day, he'd been wondering if he'd be able to meet any of them at all... One was lively and boisterous, the other, quiet and troubled, her eyes occasionally drifting nervously toward the mean girls. As mysterious as American girls themselves were, their social realm might as well have been an alien planet. "Not really, I'm actually pretty average," Maggie said. "But I have lived in Sacramento all my life, it can be a lot of fun if you know where to look. I usually just hang out at the mall in stuff, but Old Sacramento is cool and tourists really like the river." She shrugged, "With Cheer practice and prom committee I haven't really had time to explore much lately." Another odd thing about Americans: they liked to keep themselves so busy-busy-busy they were always in a hurry, with never a moment to stop and take a breath. Trying to navigate their streets, choked with hulking, rushing, scrimmaging automobiles and SUV's was always a challenge, and even here at school everyone hurried hither and yon, their movements governed by the ringing of bells. It was all very nerve-wracking. Narayan felt great respect for anyone who could feel at ease in such an environment, and brush such skill off as 'average.' "No, you have a great gift. To get around so comfortably in this place is no small feat," he said. Then he realized that his words could very well sound like an insult to her city. "Apologies," he said with a bow of his head. "It...is very bewildering...for me." In truth, he didn't like her city, but he did not want to tell her that. The streets were all impossibly wide, made for automobiles rather than people. The buildings, meant to be driven past at high speed instead of interacted with up close, were almost always artless boxes, some of them even greeting the sidewalk with blank walls rather than storefronts. Then there was the tangle of streetlights and wires, the jumble of street signs, bigger signs for businesses, and giant billboards, all of it adding up to a kind of pervasive random ugliness in his eyes. The American builders tried to mute this by building in "green space"--areas of grass and trees. But none of these "green spaces" was a place anyone would ever go to, like a park or garden. Instead, the "green space" only served to make everything farther apart to make room for it, so that an automobile became even more necessary to get from place to place. That meant more automobiles, so the streets had to be made wider for them, the parking lots larger, more "green space" added to break up the rivers and oceans of asphalt...and so on. Narayan did have a driver's license, but he hated to use it. Driving a car felt like being turned into a giant ant, jostling nose to tail with other cars, trying to find small things like street signs or addresses amongst the jumble while watching out for other cars turning in or changing lanes, all without getting caught in an "Only" lane that forced you to turn whether you wanted to or not. Perhaps into a maze of "One Way" streets that made it harder to get back where you were. And there was always, always another car pressing up behind, wanting to go faster, and sometimes they'd honk their horns. These horns never had an upbeat or friendly sound; always an angry, discordant blat. Ostensibly warning devices, they sounded more like they were meant to convey malignant rage. Often the automobiles themselves appeared to be designed that way, with headlights and grills that slanted to form angry "faces," or, especially on the giant pickups and SUV's, tough and bullying ones. It was as if the Americans wanted to subject themselves to an environment of constant, low-grade torture. Perhaps to prove that they could take it, that they were strong enough to be and remain the most powerful people in the world? At any rate, Maggie was apparently able to live in the city without difficulty, perhaps even like it and be proud of it. "I like Old Sacramento," he said, hoping to smooth over any insult he might have given. It wasn't actually old, not like Lhasa or any of the ancient monasteries. Just about any town or village in Tibet was older. But it had been built before there were automobiles, so people could walk there, and the buildings were attractively crafted and worth looking at from the wooden sidewalks. The riverboats were also charming. A pity the Americans were now in too much of a hurry to use such boats for actual transportation. "You rode the horses you raised, yes?" he said to Rosie to include her in the conversation. "We have horses at the Cotu community. Would you like to come and ride one some time?" Miyuki:Miyuki fully understood Tanner's anger at the television people; she felt the same way. "I know. If you like, I could try to talk to Camron for you...kindof go back and forth until you and he are ready to talk to each other." Suri:"...OK," Suri said, suddenly feeling nervous. I'm sure Mom and Dad wouldn't mind. I bet they wouldn't even notice... "Lemme text you my address," she said, getting out her mobile. "Or you could just follow me after school, but it'd still be good to have it in case we get separated at a light or something." Taryn:For a moment, Taryn could only stare at the heartbreaking image of the little girl swathed in mechanical tendrils. "H-hi 'Randa." The uncomfortable tones in Camron's voice pulled Taryn out of her feelings of sadness and helplessness. A glance at Camron and his mother, and it hit her that she'd been invited into their family's inner sanctum, that Miranda's predicament was not normally revealed to strangers' eyes. Lorcan must NOT know--oh...BUGGER! Taryn thought, feeling sick. That thrice-cursed television show was sure to air pictures or video of her like this if they could, perhaps even mentioning the name of the hospital. When Camron introduced her, she moved a chair up beside Camron's next to Miranda's bed. Taking the girl's "free" hand (the one without an I.V. needle inserted) ever so gently in both of hers, Taryn said, "Hello Miranda. I'm Taryn. I'm very glad t' get t' meet ye. If I can, I'd like to try t' help. I think I remember readin' somewhere that people in comas can hear what's goin' on around 'em, or at least some of them can. If it's OK with your Mum an' Camron, I'd like t' come back with some equipment I have that might make it possible for you to kinda talk back t' them. It won't be easy, and it'll take a lot of patience, but if ye can hear me an' understand me, then I think it'll work." Masaki:"I-I-I...what would you know about it?!" Kira snapped, lunging out of her seat. Masaki looked up at her with a kind of agonized confusion. He wanted to apologize for hurting her--but not for advising her to dump Lorcan. His only regret in that department was that he hadn't found a way to say so persuasively, without rubbing his world of investment portfolios and venture capital in her face. The fire in her eyes said he'd come off much worse than an inept Sitcom Dad: that he must have sounded like some stuck-up rich snob telling 'the lower classes' how they ought to run their lives. He scrambled for a way to apologize without backing away from what he meant to say about getting Lorcan out of her life. How could she not see that she deserved so much better than a bully who brutalized everyone around him? Before he could find any words, Kira violently yanked her purse to her shoulder. It caught on a corner of the table and spilled its contents. By reflex, Masaki started to reach for the scattered belongings to help her gather them, but the way Kira lunged for them said she didn't want his help, so he withdrew. As she fled, Masaki heard heavy footsteps coming up from behind, heel-toe, heel-toe, accentuated with the jingling of chains. Just in time, he put on a neutral expression. "Well now...ye wouldn't be tryin' t' move in on me girl now, would ye?" Lorcan's voice said with a mixture of taunting and menace as he came around to take her place opposite Masaki. Masaki struggled with a rising surge of dread. Who knew what Lorcan would do to Kira if he couldn't do a better job of stemming the thug's jealousy than he had at giving her 'investment' advice? "'Move in?' No. She came to me to discuss budgeting for replacement supplies. Those...posters were made from materials belonging to the Prom Committee." Masaki could see a new flash of anger at the reminder. "I told her she was not investing her resources wisely. She was displeased. I do not profess to understand." "So she did make th' posters then?" "She did not exactly say so," Masaki replied, hoping to give Kira plausible deniability if she wanted to maintain her innocence. "That reporter was here--Caren. She was sure that Kira did, and would not stop questioning her about it. Then she started asking Kira about her relationship to you. Kira said that you make her feel safe. Because no one will mess with her when she is with you." Masaki hated saying those words, but if they appeased the tyrant's ego, they might keep her from getting hurt. For now. "Did she now?" Lorcan said, raising an eyebrow in surprise. Masaki wasn't sure how to interpret that expression; he only knew that it couldn't be good. Tanner Tanner laughed nervously, "Are you sure you want to make that offer? I don't know if Camron and I will ever be on speaking terms again. I'm almost positive he never even wants to see my face again." He rubbed the back o his neck nervously, "Well, if you do get a chance to see him, tell him...if I could take it all back I would...and that it should have been me instead. It was all my fault." Rosie Rosie's eyes lit up slightly when Narayan mentioned horses. She wasn't sure if her mother would let her after the accident, but maybe. "Oh yeah! We had tons of horses! I even had my very own! His name was Dakota, we made the best team...but well we had to come to the city." She smiled again, "but it would be fantastic to come to use at your community!" As the bell rang Rosie touched hi hand slightly, "You're so sweet! It so nice meetin someone who doesn't mind what society tells them should be right!" She smiled and waved, "Catch ya later Maggie!" Then she walked off happily to her next class. Lyla Lyla Reached for the door handle and was about to head inside when she heard her name. She froze slightly, that was strange. Maybe she was just hearing things, she started to pull the door an found out that she wasn't crazy after all. She turned around slowly when David asked if she wanted to come with him. He couldn't seem to find her words, she probably looked like she was dead. What was she supposed to say, No of course, there's no question in the matter Lyla. If there was no question then why did she find herself wanting to go? Was it because she liked the idea of doing something rebellious for once, or was it the fact thy someone had actually invited her? And to be quite honest with herself, someone that wasn't hard to look at. She shook her head, she wasn't thinking clearly. It was just because she had been caught off guard, it would normally have been easy for her to say no. If that was the case she should have just said no now, she couldn't let her father down, but for some reason the opposite came out of her mouth, "Ummm...I guess...I could always...make the work up for homework." She stood frozen, had she really just said that, what would her dad say if he knew? Why would she be saying yes to someone she had hardly talked to the entire year? None of it made sense, she hardly even knew David, she had done maybe an interview with him about one of his many electives, but he probably didn't even remember. Now here she was ready to just leave in the middle of school, and the worst part was she was almost ok with it. "Sooo...if we're going to do this...it..should..umm..be soon before I lose my nerve..." She managed a small smile, then pushed her lose strand of hair behind her ear nervously knowing what she was about to say would probably make him change his mind, "How exactly...do we...you know...skip, without getting caught?" Caren Caren began typing like a speed demon, with confidence. She should be able to get in this article before the next class. She opend her notebook to where Lorcan's interview was, and plugged in her camera to begin uploading Kira's interview. The Boyfriend Diaries: Lorcan O'Ciardha For Prom Queen.
[insert of the Lorcan for Prom Queen Poster]
You have no doubt seen these little, pink and glittery announcments, with a big demeaning message, littered around our beloved campus. I took an interest in them myself. Being your faithfull reporter I, Caren Carney, offer satisfaction to your curiousity on the matter.
Minutes after the lunch bell rang, as students everwhere began laying eyes on the artwork you see displayed above, I determind to hunt down it's portrayed celebrity Lorcan O'Ciardha. However Lorcan wisely sought me out first. Here is the conversation we had, word for word, in Journalism room 102 with many of my brilliant initiats standing by as whitnisess.
So Lorcan, how did you react when you saw this poster?
"Oh, I'll admit I wasn't happy t' see it," Lorcan replied in his dulcid Irish accent."Me girlfriend's sense o' humor can be...over th' top sometimes. Kira Phillips, that's her work, I'm sure of it." No doubt you are imagining my skeptical eyebrows going through the roof, just as Lorcan viewd them. "Don't believe Kira would be with a chav like me, eh? Oh, you'll see the proof o' that when th' first episode o' that Prom show comes out on the telly. Now, as far as that is concerned," he said with a nod toward the poster, "let's just say that her campaign starts tomorrow." [Insert Lorcan's wickedly charming grin here] Kira Phillips? [Insert a very goth looking image of Kira] She dosn't seem like the kind of girl who would be attracted to Lorcan, and visa versa. But, whatever floats his tiara.
So, you suspect Kira? Putting up that poster seems like unlikely girlfriend behavior. Do you suspect a motive? Wouldn't it be more likely behavior of someone who was compeating for popularity, say a Jock or Cheerleader?
"Kira's on th' Prom Committee, and she'll be doin' th' posters. So she's th' only one who would have access to the supplies at school. An' look at th' writing. It's just her style. Besides, they [Jocks or Cheerleaders] know better. Let's just say me girlfriend can get away with things they can't. As for her motive...we get in little 'fights' like this a lot...an' then we make up. We both like th' heat turned up all th' way." That certinaly brought some heat into my cheeks.
Well that's interesting. Thank you so much for your time. And thank you, all who are reading this article in the school newspaper, or the online addition. Stay right here for an interviw with Kira Phillips.
[Insert video of Kira's interview] Kira was found in the cafiteria, accompinied not by her boyfriend, but by straight A genius Masaki Sojamoto, a fellow prom committee member.
So, Kira, I've heard from a not-so-reputable source that you would recognize this photo intimitly--what do you have to say about that?
No response from Miss Phillips.
I hear it on first-hand authority that you made these posters to get back at your boyfriend, Lorcan.
"Of course I've seen those posters, I mean, it's not like they are all over the school, or anything. And don't try and hide the fact that your 'not so reputable source' and 'first hand authority' is anyone other than Lorcan." Miss Phillips intuitivly noted. "And yah, I decked my boyfriend on TV, but if you botherd to wait to see the rest of the story, I regreted it and apoligized already. But I know it wasn't a very nice girlfriend thing to do, so I get it if Lorcan is still p----- and blamed me for the posters. If I were him, I'd do the same thing. Heck, maybe he even made the posters to get back at me. But whoever did make them is soooo going to buy me new art supplise, because no one jacks the posters I was suppose to use for prom, then makes them into some sick joke against me and my boyfriend."
Kira clames her innocence. What do you have to say about that, Lorcan?
Of course. Off of the poster topic: How did you two meet? Not to seem rude, but I believe many of our listeners would agree that Lorcan dosn't seem like your type. You have a reputation of hating bullies: Haven't you pranked Lorcan more than once before?
"I thought we were off of the poster topic."
We are, what do you me--[Miss Phillips cuts me off, here]
"You said "pranked", isn't that refering to the posters?"
It has nothing to do with it.
"You were implying it."
You're avoiding the question.
"Fine. It's really none of your buisness, but since you're going to make something up if I don't tell you... Look, it hasn't been easy, growing up like me... like a...foster kid. I've been alot of bad places and seen alot of crap. You may call Lorcan a bully, but he's the biggest bully on the playground--so I feel safe with him." [Miss Phillips looks directly at the camera]"With him, I know that if anyone messes with me, they won't get away with it."
And that is the budding romance of Lorcan and Kira's story. Be sure to check out the online poll and vote: Kira Phillips, innocent or guilty?
Stay tuned for the next addition see the prom theme, and where the real (sorry, Lorcan) Prom king and queen nominees will be reveled. ------- Devon Devon finished the last of his lunch just as the bell rang. He shoulderd his bag and exchanged comments with some of the other guys about the insuing practice. His eyes on the table that held Maggie, Rosie, and their strange companion, Devon shouldered his school bag. He figured, what the heck. He would never know if they were single if he didn't talk to them. Not that he didn't already know Maggie's status from Beau... Devon approched the three of them just as Rosie was standing up. "Catch ya later Maggie!" she was saying as she made to walk off happily to her next class. "Hey Maggie, Rosie." Devon acknowloged them, then gave a noncommital chin up to their companion. --------- Kira Kira hastely whiped her eyes as she heard the bell ring. She knew her makup was smudged, but there was no time to fix it now. She had already missed one class, and it would be bad to miss another. The last thing she needed was that missed class getting called to attention... She unlocked the stall and hid her face as she brushed past the other girls in the bathroom she had startled a few minutes ago. As she walked passed the cafeteera, she noticed another alarming sight...Lorcan sitting in her previously occupied seat, talking to Masaki...Kira squeeked and squeezed herself behind a pillar, blocking herself from their view. She closed her eyes stood their stiffly for a moment, catching her breath. When she opened her eyes again, the first thing she saw was Caren the reporter walking brisquly down the hall and depositing what must be the newest addition of the school newspaper in various despensers. The cover picture grabbed her eye--litterally, she felt herself being pulled toward the newspaper dispenser, horror filling her. She picked it up and felt like she was going to die when she saw the three pictures on the cover, the poster, Lorcan's face, and her own. The Boyfriend Diaries: Lorcan O'Ciardha For Prom Queen.
You have no doubt seen these little, pink and glittery announcments, with a big demeaning message, littered around our beloved campus. I took an interest in them myself. Being your faithfull reporter I, Caren Carney, offer satisfaction to your curiousity on the matter.
[Turn to page 2 for full interviews] Kira flipped through the paper frenzedly and read. Her face grew pink, and she had an urge to throw another punch at Lorcan for some of the things he said. And yet...she had gotton what she wanted, right? Publicity, news coverage? Now her and Lorcan's pathetic story was out for everyone to see. Hopefully the public would be watching her enough to disuade Lorcan from any devious ideas. Kira stood there looking at the paper. Oh gods, what was Taryn going to think?
|
|
Logos
Full Member
Posts: 172
|
Prom
Sept 21, 2012 5:19:46 GMT -5
Post by Logos on Sept 21, 2012 5:19:46 GMT -5
Camron
"H-hi 'Randa." Taryn moved a chair up beside Camron's next to Miranda's bed. Taking the girl's "free" hand (the one without an I.V. needle inserted) ever so gently in both of hers, Taryn said, "Hello Miranda. I'm Taryn. I'm very glad t' get t' meet ye. If I can, I'd like to try t' help. I think I remember readin' somewhere that people in comas can hear what's goin' on around 'em, or at least some of them can. If it's OK with your Mum an' Camron, I'd like t' come back with some equipment I have that might make it possible for you to kinda talk back t' them. It won't be easy, and it'll take a lot of patience, but if ye can hear me an' understand me, then I think it'll work."
Camron's eyes darted over to where his mother stood, silent tears streaming down her face. "Hey," he said gentely and held his hand out to his mother. Esperanza walked over, took her son's hand and squeezed it appreitavly.
"I'm sorry." she said to Taryn. "Just as I think I am strong enough to handle the sight..." she guesterd to her daughter, "It's just..." she had to pause to press her hand to her eyes and gain her composure, "You are kind, so unbelivably compassionate." Camron turned to gaze at Taryn with the same tint of appreciation. Taryn's hand was on Miranda's, and Camron still had posession of his mother's hand. He reached out and made a movement to touch Taryn's hand, as if to link them all together, but after a second he jerked his hand back to his side, awkardly. His mother's next propositon saved him, though. "Thank you so much. I'm sure my husband would be pleased to discuss this special equitment."
Camron slowly nodded in agreement, though his mind was slightly detached by many swirling thoughts. However he had a suggestion himself. "Maybe...you could come to dinner tonight." He said questioningly, as he watched for his mothers 'okay' nodd. "You know, with my family." he added quickly to Taryn. A second after he suggested it though, he wanted to swallow the words before the reached Taryn's ears. Perhaps it would make Taryn too uncomfortable, or maybe she was already in enought trouble for just ditching school. "Or you know, you don't have too...just a random...thought." he finished, trying to make ammends and make clear his intentions for her well being.
Taryn:
"Ye got nothin' t' apologize for ma'am. She's...very lucky t' have a Mum like you. Very lucky," Taryn said, then turned away to hide the tears in her own eyes. Then Camron touched her hand, his own hand still intertwined with his mother's. It felt eerily like...being welcomed into his family. Blushing, Taryn couldn't think of a single thing she could say or do before he awkwardly he pulled their hands away.
"Maybe...you could come to dinner tonight." He said questioningly, as he watched for his mothers 'okay' nod. "You know, with my family." he added quickly to Taryn.
*Gulp* I shouldn't get any closer to his family! It's too dangerous for them! she thought, even as part of her started pulling that way, like someone trying to drag a stubborn horse.
"Or you know, you don't have too...just a random...thought."
Taryn opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out. She glanced back at Miranda... Well, I do need t' talk to his father about th' equipment, right? But if Lorcan ever found out I was at his house...
"Um...I'd...like to, but...I don't know if I can. When do ye have dinner?" If Da passes out early, and Lorcan goes out with his mooks, maybe I could. And while I'm out, maybe I could get some other things done too...
David
Several moments of awkward silence followed David's request. Stupid. He thought to himself, Why the heck would you think she'd want to run up with a screw up like you? He stepped back, eyes downcast as a strange feeling of embaressment overtook him. "I'm sorry..." He said quietly, "That was out of line...."
"Ummm...I guess...I could always...make the work up for homework."
What?
"Sooo...if we're going to do this...it..should..umm..be soon before I lose my nerve..." She managed a small smile, then pushed her lose strand of hair behind her ear nervously, a strangely endearing mannerism. "How exactly...do we...you know...skip, without getting caught?"
David smiled, suddenly giddy with excitement. "The school doesn't send out the 'your child was absent' phone tree until five." He laughed, "As long as we get you back before that call...." Suddenly the bell rang, and David allowed his voice to trail off, then he turned to Lyla and grinned. "This way," He started to move forward, then on second thought reached back and grabbed the girls hand. She seemed startled, but let him lead her. "There's a secret passageway..." He led her forward, around the back of the football field near the equipment shed (Where David took a quick second to wave to Beau, who rolled his eyes, as they passed), then to another small building a maintenance shed surrounded by a chain-link fence. For now, the fence was open and the small yard, littered with spare desks and a couple of rusting lawnmowers, was empty. "Since Bentley is adjacent to Kennedy park they share a landscaping company," He led Lyla through the yard to where another fence opened to worn dirt road. "They take this entrance so they don't have to worry about blocking up the main gates." He shrugged, "You learn a lot talking to the janitors... Come on." A minute later the two found themselves on a peaceful tree-filled path, and a few minutes after that on a bustling sidewalk. "See? Noting to it."
He already had an idea of where they were going, but it would be a bit of a walk. "Not that bad right?"
Lyla
David grinned and said something about the phone tree, "Actually, well, my dad wouldn't get the call anyway, he doesn't get home from work until at least seven." she shrugged, knowing her father was too clueless to probably connestarted dots anyway. David started to go in the opposite direction, but quickly backtracked and grabbed her hand. Lyla was a little taken aback, but followed anyway, unsure how exactly to respond. They ran down toward the football field where David waved and the ever popular Beau. It made Lyla confused again by what made David decide to ask her, of all people to go with him. He also still didn't understand what made her say yes. She had heard so many stories about David, yet there was something more than all of those stories, she was certain. As they ran passed Beau she ducked her head away slightly, what of David was made fun of for being with her. She should have said no, and just headed to class.
Soon the found themselves at a yard full of desks, an continued on to a dirt path, all the while David explained everything, He must really do this a lot. Lyla wondered just how often David was actually in class. She was brought back to reality when they were suddenly out and on a sidewalk. She smiled slightly when David said there was nothing to it.
She looked around and took a deep breath, there was definitely no turning back now. She looked over to David, "Well...I guess not...at least now that we're out." She looked around, "So, where to now?"
Shawn
Get your hands off my hips! For I punch you in the lip! Quit your staring at my hey! Take a hint! Take a hint! Regardless of what his friends thought, Shawn loved this song. It was just after lunch so he had a couple minutes before he had to hit the gym for gymnastics training. His iPod was at a low volume so nobody could hear his music but he still took the precaution of changing it to The Fray, just in case. He went over to his locker and put his iPod in it and grabbed his gym clothes and went to the gym for some warm-ups. On his way over to the gym he noticed another "Lorcan for Prom Queen" poster. Sheesh, I know he's a jerk but is this nesceccary? he thought to himself. He went to the locker room in the gym and got dressed for gym. He was the only one there for now. So he went to the mat and started stretching. He then got up and went to the corner. Breath, Visualize the routine. Now go! He ran into round-off then a back handspring x3 and then finished in back tuck. He then tuck a deep breath and did another combo of swift and gracefull movements.
"Very nice! You should get on the competetive team." Said his coach.
Shawn flinched, "Oh Coach, I didn't know you were in here ma'am, you startled me. But I don't think competition is the thing for me."
"And why not Shawn? Your one of the best males on the entire team."
"I don't know ma'am, It's just..." Shawn scrambled for words. He loved gymnastics, but competition just seemed... different.
"Well, I won't force you to do it. But think about it. Fiora can't be the only gold medalist on the team." She said as she wen't to her office in the gym.
Fiora's on the competition team? I didn't know that... I guess if she is on it wouldn't hurt if I was on. I could spend more time with her! That would be cool. He thought to himself. He had a small crush on Fiora and had tried to flirt with her before, but it never came out right. When the other gym students came in he looked for Fiora. He was going to ask her if she really was on the competive team. If she was, then He would join. If she wasn't, than he wasn't either.
Fiora
"Traffic," Fiora muttered to herself. "The one thing I hate about cities. Great coach is going to be furious if I'm late for practice again. I must learn to leave sooner." After sitting in traffic for about fifteen minutes the cars finally started to speed up but by the time she got to the gym she was late......again. She quickly grabbed her gym bag and water bottle and sprinted to the gym where she began to stretch. Just as she was about to mount the beam a bellow came from the office. "Fiora! I need to talk to you!" Darn, Fiora thought, coach knows I'm late again. As Fiora walked to the coach's office, everyone stared in shock and amazement because coach's favorite little gymnast was in trouble.
"Close the door behind you." Fiora obediently closed the door behind her and sat down in the chair across from coach's desk. "Fiora! What are you thinking coming in late like this?! You are the team's ONLY gold medalist. You're the best one on this team! How can you expect to make it to the Olympics if you keep on being late like this? Since you've been late everyday for the past two weeks you get no more chances! You are sitting out the next 2 competitions. You will be there to watch and support your team, but you WILL sit out. Do you hear me?" "Yes ma'am." Fiora nodded solemnly." Good now go practice your routines. I will be out there to help all of you when I get this paperwork filled out."
Fiora was mounting the balance beam when she stopped dead in her tracks. It's him. That guy, I know him from somewhere. She quickly cleared her head and then finished mounting the beam. She breathed in deeply, counted to three and then let it out. Upon letting out that breath she did a cartwheel, round-off, back handspring and back tuck before doing a handstand to dismount the beam.
"Bravo, good job!" said a voice. Fiora looked and saw that it was coach. "I'm going to regret this decision but it's to teach you a lesson."
OT: Yayz! Prom is now open for business!
|
|
|
Prom
Sept 21, 2012 19:36:19 GMT -5
Post by purplemunster94 on Sept 21, 2012 19:36:19 GMT -5
OT: HERE WE GO! ;D
Lyla
BEEP BEEP BEEP
Lyla rolled over in her bed and pushed the off button. She pulled her blankets up over her head and sighed, another day of school awaited her. She heard a creak from the door, and footsteps, then silence. A slight smile spread across her face, when the blankets were pulled away from her and her father beamed down her. She sat up and pulled her legs up to her chest as her father sat down next to her. "I hope you slept well, I'm sorry I didn't come home before you were in bed." Lyla smiled, "Dad, you don't have to worry about that. You know it doesn't bother me, you are doing everything you can." She scooted next to him and leaned against him.
"I knew you would say that. You always seem to understand everything. How was your day yesterday?"
Lyla felt a little twinge of guilt. She had skipped yesterday, there was no way she would ever tell him, but she hated lieing to him. "Nothing to report, other than we interviewed this really creepy kid in News Paper." She smiled at him, trying to hide the guilt.
A sly smiled came across her dads face and he jumped up from her bed. "Lyla I was going to wait until late, but I just don't know if I can." Lyla looked up at him a little confused. "I know you don't really do this kinda thing, but it's your senior year, and I want it to be great." Lyla raised an eyebrow up at him and stood slowly from the bed, not really sure what was going on. When her father pulled the wad of cash from behind his back, she understood. "No dad, I can't take that." He smiled and pushed it into her palm. "I want you to, you'll be the most beautiful girl at the prom anyway, but you deserve a dress that will be just as beautiful. Before you tell me that you don't want to get dressed up, I want you to know, that I really want you to, and that you need this. Plus, who knows maybe you'll meet someone special. I met your mom and Prom you know." He winked at her then gave her a hug only a dad could, before heading down the hall. "Breakfast will be ready soon, so hurry up."
Lyla dressed in her jeans and grabbed a dark purple t-shirt. She looked in the mirror and grimaced when she saw her hair. She brushed it and pulled it back into a ponytail. She nodded, the same, it was safe, safe was good. She grabbed her converse and headed down the hall. When she got into the kitchen she sat across from her dad, and smiled. The events that morning had not made her feel any better about lieing to him. She would never skip again, and she was sure that it would never come up again. After they ate breakfast, Lyla slid her shoes on and kissed her fathers balding head. She hugged him tight, "I don't think I said this earlier, thank you so much, I love you." She grabbed her backpack and headed out of the door.
She arrived at the school early, as usual, and headed for her normal bench around the back of the school. She hated the mob of people that hung out in front of the school, crowds always upset her. She sat on the bench and turned on her camera flipping through the pictures she had taken yesterday.
Tanner
Tanner went down the stairs ready for school. The happiness that he had felt only a few days ago, seemed to have been sucked out of him with the interview. The interview had ruined his upward leap. He could only imagine how Camron felt. He couldn't understand how Miyuki was ok with it all. He knew it bothered her, but she didn't show it, and she seemed to be nicer because of it. He grabbed a piece of toast as he headed out of the door glancing at the note from his mom saying that she and his father had gone into work early. He shook his head, in no way surprised by this and walked out to his car. He threw his bag into the passenger seat and sped off toward school. When he arrived the bell still hadn't rang. He sighed and slumped in the seat, not really wanting to walk into the building in front of him.
Rina
Rina awoke with a start and looked around. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes and realized that she had fallen asleep in the tree behind her house, again. She stretched, and slowly climbed down. Rina rubbed the new welt on the back of her neck, and breathed deeply. She slowly walked to the back door, and quietly pushed it open. She peaked around the corner and saw Walter snoring on the couch. She closed the door as quietly as possible and tip toed though the living room hoping he wouldn't wake up. He was most likely sound asleep, and alcohol sleep. When she got to her room she closed the door and quickly changed into a white skirt and pink blouse. She slid her feet into a pair of pink Toms and combed her disheveled hair. Luckily the long curls covered the new bruise from view. She quickly grabbed her bag and toe shoes, and headed out of the door. She was greatful that she had dance that night, it was an excuse to stay out of the house. She climbed on her bike and pedaled as quickly as she could to the safety of school. She knew Walter wouldn't follow her, but she was always fearful that one day he would.
OT: I'll post for Rosie later...I'm not sure what to do with her right now...
OK! POST!
|
|
|
Prom
Sept 21, 2012 22:34:02 GMT -5
Post by Bhunivelze on Sept 21, 2012 22:34:02 GMT -5
Mick
Mick was asleep on the couch when suddenly his alarm blared from right next to him. He fell off the couch it scared him so bad. Thankful he didn't land on his wrist, he grabbed the clock and shut it off. He groggily wiped his eyes and went to his room. He hardly ever stayed in his room so it was basically untouched. He grabbed some clothes, a red shirt with black stripes and black skinny jeans. He put on his white beanie and some worn red converse. He grabbed his Messenger bag and headed out the door. Not worrying about brushing his teeth nor hair, he made it to the side walk and walked towards the school. It wasn't far, just a couple blocks over. When he got to the parking lot he froze. An orange Jeep Wrangler was parked at the front of the school. It wasn't that he had a fear of them or anything, it's just that it looked identical to Greg's. He shook it off and went into the school. He went straight to the Journalism room and plugged in his camera. We he would have if he hadn't left it at home. Caren really is going to kill me. She is going to kill me until I die. He just sat there. He still had a good 10 minutes before the bell was going to officially ring so he decided to just walk around the school.
While on his morning walk he saw a girl sitting by herself looking at pictures on a camera. She was pretty. But older. Unlike just about every other Sophomore in the school, he didn't have a crush on the older kids. It wasn't until he realized he was staring that it was Lyla. Crap! Good one Mick, Now she's going to think you're some sort of perv! As if things weren't awkward enough, an older guy came walking into the hallway and stuck his hand out to Lyla.
"Is that... Is that Greg?" He whispered to himself. He ducked behind a corner and watched his older brother try to talk to the younger girl. Mick's mind was doing back-flips. That was undoubtedly Greg. The orange Jeep was proof. Mick felt anger and joy in a not so cohesive mix twist in his mind. Why is he here? Why didn't he come to the house first? He sat there and spied on his brother. Trying to wrap his head around his brother's random appearance.
Greg
Greg left his apartment in a rush, he was just in his red gym shorts and white sweatshirt. He jumped in his Jeep and drove off to the school. He passed by his old house on the way. A tear came to his eye. He couldn't tell Mick and his father about Victor. Not yet. He just steered clear of them in general. He knew it was going to be difficult with him working at the same highschool that Mick attended, but he just thought he'd cross that bridge when he got there. He pulled into the parking lot and jogged into the building. When he got there he was given a brief tour and was informed of the T.V. show that was filming. That came as a shock to Greg. A T.V. show? Like, a reality version of 90210? Give me a break....
After the tour, Greg was allowed to roam around the school. He walked around the gym area. It was nice, good equipment. He kept walking until he came across a girl looking through some pictures. He thought he should introduce himself to the younger girl. He walked over with his famous corner of the lip grin and stuck his hand out to the girl.
"Hi. I'm Greg Clayson. I'll be the new Phys-ed instructor. You are?" he said that with a hint of 'sexy voice' but not enough to raise any red flags.
|
|